The Maladjusted Non Conformist

The saving of our world from pending doom will come, not through the complacent adjustment of the conforming majority, but through the creative maladjustment of a nonconforming minority.”

~Martin Luther King Jr.

Maladjusted: badly or unsatisfactorily adjusted, especially in relationship to one’s social circumstances, environment, etc.

~Entry from Urban Dictionary

Every society honors its living conformists, and its dead nonconformists (trouble makers). 

~Mignon McLaughlin

The year 2011 will be described in future as the year of the maladjusted nonconformist (a term coined by Martin Luther King). 2011 was the year in which a number of people who were tired of the status quo demanded freedom, justice, democracy and equality.

The flames of the protest fire, which started in Tunisia in January 2011, gradually spread to the four corners of the world, with new protest movements springing up on a monthly basis throughout the year. In February 2011, Egyptian protesters succeeded in removing Egypt’s President Mubarak from office. In March 2011, there was an intensification of the protest against Syria’s President Assad. The commencement of the Slutwalk protest march in Toronto Canada in protest against the excusing of rape against women began in April 2011. It was Spain’s turn in May 2011 as protesters started the Los Indignados march to protest against the deteriorating economic climate.

 

In September 2011, the Occupy Movement, which is a movement protesting against economic inequality, corporate greed and the influence of money in politics started in New York and has since spread to over a thousand cities around the world. The prevalence, intensity and focus of these protest movements culminated in the Times Magazine naming ‘The Protester’ as its 2011 Person of the Year.

I have decided to write this paper about the maladjusted nonconformist for two reasons. First, since maladjusted nonconformists are often misunderstood and disrespected, I would like to highlight the role maladjusted nonconformists play in society. Second, I am writing this paper to encourage people to become maladjusted to the status quo whenever it threatens justice, equality and freedom.

Who are the maladjusted nonconformists? What is the philosophy/motivation of maladjustment nonconformism? Why are they misunderstood and vilified? What are the myths about the maladjusted nonconformists? What role do they play in society?

The maladjusted nonconformist is a dissenter who disagrees and challenges a well-established and accepted political or social order, which though detrimental to the society is accepted by the majority population. The maladjusted nonconformists comprise of people across the gender, age and religious divide. The overriding theme of maladjustment non-conformism is to see a change in the status quo for the benefit of society. Maladjusted nonconformists adopt a range of methods to achieve their objectives including but not limited to marches, art, writing, music, hunger strikes, petitions etc. For the purpose of this paper, I am focusing on nonconformists that adopt non-violent methods of challenging the status quo, as I believe that peaceful means are the most effective way of bringing about meaningful change. The maladjusted nonconformists are individuals who refuse to be adjusted to certain things, which they perceive as unjust. Examples of themes, which they tackle include issues like racism, economic inequality, repressive political regimes, war, breach of civil and human rights, gender inequality etc.

The job of a maladjusted nonconformist is a thankless exercise, which is risky as it could result in the loss of a job or career, imprisonment, beating, ridicule and at the very extreme – death. Furthermore, the causes that the nonconformists fight for are sometimes not achieved in their lifetime. For instance, the causes that Malcolm X, Steve Biko and Martin Luther King fought for were only fulfilled after their deaths. Despite the odds of not succeeding in their struggles or the threats to their life, health or career, the nonconformists still carry on their fight. Why?

Because behind every maladjusted nonconformist is a cause that he or she strongly believes in. They visualise a future that is better than the current order and this drives them to resist the old order and make their voices heard. The Occupy Movement protesters believe in a cause that will result in economic justice and responsible government and this has made them stand their ground irrespective of the risk of arrest, pepper spray or cold from sleeping outside in winter; Sojourner Truth believed in the cause of women rights and the abolition of slavery; John Wesley, the Methodist founder believed in the cause of getting the Gospel message preached to working class people who at the time were frequently excluded from entering churches.

The maladjusted nonconformist believes that in the long run the cause that he or she fights for will prevail despite the odds. Martin Luther King summed up this feeling when he said, “when our days become dreary with low-hovering clouds of despair, and when our nights become darker than a thousand midnights, let us remember that there is a creative force in this universe, working to pull down the gigantic mountains of evil, a power that is able to make a way out of no way and transform dark yesterdays into bright tomorrows.” They are convinced that even if justice is not achieved in their lifetime, it will be achieved in the future and that the ongoing oppression will cease.

They have a good understanding of the concept of status quo. While they recognize that the existing state of affairs should not be opposed if it is working right, they know that very often people and societies get adjusted to the state of affair and complacency sets in when the status quo remains unchanged for a long time. The static nature of the status quo eventually leads to misalignment; however as maladjusted individuals, nonconformists are more likely to identify these misalignments. Upon identification, they effect the necessary protests to align the misalignment and reset the status quo.

The maladjusted nonconformists understand that the oppressor will not grant the oppressed their demand without a struggle on the part of the oppressed. They appreciate that ‘Pharaoh will not release the Moses led Israelites’ without a demand and battle. Fredrick Douglas, the civil rights leader caught it years ago when he said, “power concedes nothing without a demand. It never did and it never will.” It is for this reason that the maladjusted nonconformists are very persistent and do not give up.

Despite the sincere intentions of the maladjusted nonconformist, they are often vilified by government officials, mainstream media, the elites and some sections of the general public. Dissenters are frequently described as scumbags, troublemakers, lazy, jobless, attention-seekers, weird and communists. In other instances, they are beaten up, arrested or even killed. John the Baptist had his head cut off for rebuking King Herod for taking his brothers wife; Fela Anikulapo Kuti, the Nigerian musician was arrested and beaten several times for voicing his opposition to the military junta; a number of Occupy Movement protesters have been pepper sprayed, beaten and arrested.

The maladjusted nonconformist is often vilified by three sets of people. The first group are those that benefit from the existing order, which the dissenters are challenging. The second group of vilifiers are those who are resistant to change. Although they may not benefit from the status quo, however, they view those challenging the status quo negatively because they see the challenge as a threat to their stability.  The third set comprise of those who adopt a Social Darwinism approach towards the status quo. They believe that even if the status quo is unjust, only the ‘fittest ‘ will survive such environment. They regard nonconformist who want to change the status quo as weak and lazy. These are the people who will make remarks like “why are you resisting income inequality or racism afterall, if you work hard then you will not need to bother about these issues?”

A number of myths prevail regarding the maladjusted nonconformists. They are described as troublemakers who disturb the public peace. A critical examination of this myth would reveal that maladjusted nonconformists are not disturbers of public peace but instead are people who are working towards bringing about a more sustainable peace via the demand for justice. An examination of the winners of the Nobel Peace prize reveals that a number of the winners were maladjusted nonconformists who were once described as disturbers of peace. Nobel peace laureates such as Albert Lutuli, Martin Luther King, Desmond Tutu, Aung San Suu Kyi, Nelson Mandela, Liu Xiaobo and Tawakel Karman were tagged as troublemakers by the beneficiaries of the challenged status quo.

The maladjusted nonconformists are also described as attention seekers, selfish and demagogues. This description is unfair as dissenters are actually fighting for causes in which they bear all the risk, while the reward for victory is enjoyed by the society.

Many of the liberties we enjoy today are as a result of the efforts of a number of individuals and organisations that chose to challenge the status quo in order to make the world a better place. These people who have stood up to say ‘enough is enough’ might be the minority, but without their efforts, the world we live in would have been a different place.

The pages of history are full of stories of men and women from various fields of endeavour who chose to be maladjusted nonconformist to the prevailing status quo of injustice, oppression and discrimination.

In education we learn that Mary Tape, a Chinese immigrant was a maladjusted nonconformist to the status quo of educational segregation in America, “Is it a disgrace to be born a Chinese? Didn’t God make us all?”; in boxing, we learn that Mohammed Ali was a maladjusted nonconformist to the status quo of the support of America’s war in Vietnam when segregation prevailed in the USA, “No, I am not going 10,000 miles to help murder kill and burn other people to simply help continue the domination of white slave masters over dark people the world over.”; in religion, we learn that Martin Luther, the reformist was a maladjusted nonconformist to the status quo of the abuses of the Catholic church, “I neither can nor will retract anything for it cannot be right for a Christian to speak against his conscience.”; in international diplomacy,  we learn that Eleanor Roosevelt was a maladjusted nonconformist to the status quo of war, “I can not believe that war is the best solution. No one won the last war, and no one will win the next war.”; in music we learn that Fela Anikulapo Kuti was a maladjusted nonconformist to the status quo of military rule in Nigeria,  “Zombie no go turn unless you tell am to turn, Zombie no go think unless you tell am to think.”; in athletics, we learn that Tommie Smith was a maladjusted nonconformist to the status quo of racism, “If I win I am an American, not a black American. But if I did something bad then they would say ‘a Negro’. We are black and we are proud of being black”.

In conclusion, since we are all beneficiaries to some of the privileges in our world due to the risks taken by the maladjusted nonconformists throughout the passage of time, we have a moral responsibility to speak up when we see things in our world that are not the way it should be, even if it is against popular opinion. We also owe it to the unborn generation to ensure that they come to a world in which they would not experience the injustice that this present generation faces. Although we should be adjusted conformists to the troika of equity, peace and justice, however, we should be maladjusted nonconformists to the troika of injustice, oppression and inequality.

Selah.

Ahmed Sule

December 2011

Fuel Subsidy, Christian Association of Nigeria (CAN) and the Nigerian Masses


 

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

http://about.me/ahmedsule

 

The scroll of the prophet Isaiah was handed to him. Unrolling it, he found the place where it is written:

The Spirit of the Lord is on me, because he has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to proclaim freedom for the prisoners and recovery of sight for the blind, to release the oppressed, to proclaim the year of the Lord’s favor.” Then he rolled up the scroll, gave it back to the attendant and sat down. The eyes of everyone in the synagogue were fastened on him, and he began by saying to them, “Today this scripture is fulfilled in your hearing.” – Luke 4: 17- 21.

 

The Federal Government of Nigeria (FGN) recently announced its intention to remove subsidy from the price of fuel from next year. The existing fuel subsidy has enabled millions of Nigerians to have access to petroleum products at a fairly reasonable price. According to the FGN, the subsidy removal would save the country billions of dollars, thereby freeing funds for investment in the oil sector. This proposal from the government has generated numerous debates, strong reactions and commentaries by labour unions, financial analysts, business communities, NGO’s etc.

The Christian Association of Nigeria (CAN), an umbrella organization of the various Christian denominations in Nigeria, has stepped into the debate. The CAN under the leadership of Pastor Ayo Oritsejafor has expressed its support for the removal of the fuel subsidy and called on Christians and Nigerians to support President Jonathan Goodluck. Pastor Oritsejafor indicated that although the removal of the subsidy will be a difficult pill to swallow, the government must convince Nigerians that the gains from the subsidy removal will be used to the benefit of the masses.

According to a Pew Research Center report, almost 80 million Nigerians are Christians.  As an umbrella organization for the Christian community, CAN is often viewed as a representative of the voices of 80 million Christians. If the CAN leadership is expressing its support for the removal of oil subsidy, can it really be said to be representing the best interest of at least 80 million Nigerians? With almost 64 per cent of the population living below the international poverty line of US$1.25 per day, one wonders how the church leadership has arrived at a conclusion that we should support the removal of the fuel subsidy in Nigeria, which is more likely to push millions further down the poverty line, as it could worsen the twin impact of inflation and unemployment currently plaguing the Nigerian masses.

In the past decades, the Nigerian Government has been gradually lifting the subsidy on oil, often citing that the subsidy removal would benefit the citizenry, however, these so-called benefits are yet to accrue to the Nigerian masses. As Nigeria does not have adequate social safety nets, the fuel subsidy is one of the very few avenues in which the masses benefit from the ‘national cake’.

In this article, I will not be addressing the economics of the proposed fuel subsidy removal, but will detail my thoughts on the attitude of the Nigerian Church leadership in the fuel subsidy debate.

The Nigerian church leadership is characterized by its apathy and silence on issues that negatively affect the vast majority of Christians and other Nigerians. With the exception of a few leaders, the church aristocracy has failed to speak up on issues such as child abuse, poverty, violence, declining health standards, corruption and government policies, which continue to push us deeper into the poverty line. With the Nigerian church leadership backing the FGN on the removal of the fuel subsidy, this now represents a new shift by the leadership from apathy to support for policies, which continue to undermine millions of Nigerians. Has the church leadership now transformed itself from being an apathetic Saul of Tarsus watching the authorities stone the Nigerian masses with the pebbles of corruption, oppression and deception, to an enthusiastic Delilah of Philistine prostituting with the authorities to shave off the locks of the Nigerian masses with the clippers of poverty and injustice?

What are the possible factors contributing to the Nigerian church leadership’s apathy towards the plight of the Nigerian masses? Why does the Nigerian church leadership support government policies, which are detrimental to the poor people of Nigerian society? Why doesn’t the Nigerian church leadership stand up for the rights of the poor and those at the margin of society? There are three possible factors namely a) closeness to the power structure b) widening wealth gap between the Clergy and the congregation c) straying away from the teachings and lifestyle of Jesus Christ.

In biblical times, there were engagements between the religious leadership and government authorities, however government officials did not often influence the religious leaders. The religious leaders spoke up when their followers were persecuted, when their beliefs were jeopardized or when God’s commandments were disobeyed. From Scriptures we learn how Moses stood up to Pharaoh when he refused to let the Israelites go free; we learn how John the Baptist rebuked King Herod for taking his brother’s wife; we learn how Samuel confronted Saul when the latter disobeyed God’s command. Unfortunately, in Nigeria as a number of church leaders have gained access to government officials, they have not used this access to fight for the cause of their congregation and the Kingdom of God. Rather, the politicians have often used the access to the Nigerian church leadership to promote their own agenda and some politicians have used the church as a platform to castigate their opponents. With this closeness, it often becomes difficult for the leaders to openly challenge government policies, which impact negatively on their congregation. As a consequence, the church leadership has become what Martin Luther King once described as a ‘tool of the state rather than a guide and critic of the state’.

Another factor contributing to the apathy of the church leadership is the growing wealth disparity between the clergy and the congregation. The Nigerian church does not operate in a vacuum and very often, the happenings in the wider society trickle down to the church. Nigeria is a society with a high degree of economic inequality, with the rich being extremely rich and the poor being extremely poor. In government, the politicians are getting richer and richer, while the governed are getting poorer and poorer. In the corporate world, the senior executives get heavily rewarded often to the detriment of the lower grade employees, customers and in some instances shareholders. The church is sometimes no different, with a number of church leaders enjoying the luxuries of life such as private jets, expensive cars and properties in choice locations; while the majority of the congregation barely survive on the necessities of life. This has often resulted in a situation whereby the church leaders and the congregation live in two different worlds, with the church leaders living ‘a life of heaven on earth’ and the congregation living ‘a life of hell on earth’. With this disparity, it becomes increasingly difficult for the church leadership to view life from the paradigm of the congregation.

The final factor is a straying away from some of the teachings of the Master. Jesus had and still has compassion for the poor and others at the margin of society. As the quote detailed at the beginning of the article suggests; a key part of Jesus ministry while he was on earth was addressing the concerns of those at the margin of society. Unfortunately, in Nigeria, the prosperity gospel has become the dominant theology in a number of our churches. This has resulted in people looking inwards and watching out for themselves rather than others. It has also resulted in the poor being labeled as unworthy in the Kingdom of God, as they are assumed to have failed to take advantage of ‘God’s purpose for their lives’. In some instances, church leaders refer to poverty as a sin. With a mindset and theology that has a disdain for the poor, one should not be surprised that the Nigerian church leadership is failing to champion the cause of the poor.

Martin Luther King once rhetorically asked the question ‘who was better suited to articulate the concerns of the congregation than the church leadership?’ Throughout history up to the present time, church leaders have always been at the vanguard of social justice and the fight for the cause of the underprivileged. During the Civil Rights Movement, church leaders such as Martin Luther King, Ralph Abernathy and Jesse Jackson played a significant role in tearing down the walls of segregation in the USA. In South Africa, religious leaders like Desmond Tutu lead the fight against Apartheid. In Poland, the priest Jerzy Popieluszko was murdered for his stance against the repressive communist regime. Mother Teresa, a Catholic nun, was a champion for the sick, the orphaned and the poor. It is time that the Nigerian church leadership follows suit and begins to stand up for the poor, the vulnerable and other Nigerians at the margin of society.

In conclusion, all around the world, the poor and marginalized are being pressed deeper and deeper into the abysses of poverty, despair and hopelessness. In this time of moral conflict, the church has to take its rightful place and stand up and be counted. This is currently being played out in the United Kingdom, where the church has been put on the spotlight in the ongoing tug of war between the protesters from the Occupy London Movement and the City of London Corporation, over the rights of the former to set up a protest campsite in front of St Paul’s Cathedral.

On one hand, a group of church leaders have opted to join the City of London Corporation in seeking a legal injunction to eject the protesters from the protest camp, while on the other hand, another group of Christian leaders have drawn up plans to protect the protesters by forming a ring of prayer around the camp outside St Paul’s Cathedral, should an attempt be made to forcibly remove the protesters. Analogous to the UK situation, the Nigerian Church leaders would have to choose whether to side with the authorities to eject the Nigerian masses from the camp of hope, comfort and rest or whether to form a ring around the Nigerian masses to prevent the poor from the blows of oppression, inflation and poverty.

 

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

November 2011

 

The views stated in this article are personal to the writer and does not represent the views or opinions of any company or organization with which the author is or was associated.

 

 

 

© Ahmed Sule 2011

 

Why Racially Inflammatory Comments Against Blacks Persist In the British Media


Racist and Inflammatory Comments Against Blacks In the British Media:

Why It Continues To Prevail

 

October 2011

 

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

http://about.me/ahmedsule

  

‘Most of the men in Nigeria don’t do anything; their wives do all the work, that’s why they have so many. They have four wives – one to do the farming, one to look after the children, one to look after the man and one to do the housework. It is just a fact”. 

Baroness Flather (BBC Radio 5 – 26 September 2011)

 

“The whites have become black. A particular sort of violent, destructive, nihilistic, gangster culture has become the fashion. And black and white, boy and girl, operate in this language together, this language which is wholly false, which is this Jamaican patois that’s been intruded in England, and this is why so many of us have this sense of literally a foreign country….. Listen to David Lammy an archetypal successful black man. If you turn the screen off, so you were listening to him on radio, you would think he was white”. 

David Starkey (BBC Newsnight – 12 August 2011)

 

“In each wave, black women are significantly less physically attractive than women of other races….black women are objectively less physically attractive than other women… Africans have more mutations in their genomes than other races. And the mutation loads significantly decrease physical attractiveness”. 

-Satoshi Kanazawa (Psychology Today – 15 May 2011)


“I think this is racism being presented as entertainment, and I think it is disgusting. My personal view is that this has caused enormous offence not only abroad but to the Indian community here”. 

UK Culture Secretary Tessa Jowell (18 January 2007)

 

Introduction

United Kingdom is a multicultural society where people from all parts of the world reside, while London is one of the most multicultural cities in the world playing host to Arabs, Asians, Africans and other people from the four corners of the globe. As a multicultural location, it is not unusual for one to observe instances of racism. In the United Kingdom, it is usually the minority segment of society such as Africans, Asians, Travellers, Jews or at times Eastern Europeans who often experience the worse forms of racism.

In this paper, I will narrow my discussion on racism, to a specific segment of the British society i.e. the black people resident in the United Kingdom.  I will focus on the possible factors that contribute towards the prevalence of racist and inflammatory comments against blacks in the British media. I will attempt to answer the following questions: Why do these attacks keep occurring? Are there economic factors that allow these attacks to prevail?  Is there any template case to follow to mitigate against such sustained attacks?

Four Case Studies

To get a better appreciation of the factors contributing to the prevalence of this racist attack against blacks in some sections of the British media, I will be drawing lessons, actions and attitudes from three recent cases that occurred in 2011:

-       The Baroness Flather race row in respect of her comment about Nigerian men relayed on BBC Radio 5 on 26 September 2011.

-       The David Starkey race row in respect of his comment on ‘whites becoming blacks’ relayed on the BBC Newsnight programme on 12 August 2011

-       The Dr. Satoshi Kanazawa race row in respect of his research on black women published in ‘Psychology Today’ on 15 May 2011

These three cases are all high profile events that occurred within a timeframe of nineteen weeks in 2011. The key characters were British residents/citizens, who made racially offensive comments against the black community in various outlets including radio, television and a magazine. From each of these case studies, I will discuss the principal players, the racially offensive comments made, the reaction and impact of the racially inflammatory comments.

The fourth case study used in this paper occurred in 2007. It is the race row that occurred when India’s Shilpa Shetty was racially abused by three of her fellow Big Brother housemates at the 2007 Celebrity Big Brother contest, which was shown on Channel Four TV.

The fallout from these cases could help the reader gain an understanding on the role- politicians, the media, the community and economic factors play in either reinforcing or preventing the prevalence of these racially offensive comments. Appendix 1 contains a comparative analysis between the David Starkey race row and the Shilpa Shetty race row .

Case 1: Baroness Flather’s comment about Nigerian men

On 26 September 2011, Baroness Flather, the Conservative life peer, took part in a polygamy discussion on a BBC Radio 5 breakfast show. During the discussion, a Nigerian caller phoned in and stated that his father had four wives and that they all lived together without arguments. Baroness Flather responded saying “most of the men in Nigeria don’t do anything; their wives do all the work, that’s why they have so many”. Her comment was not widely reported in the press. BBC Radio 5 released a statement saying the peer’s views were “entirely her own”.

Case 2: David Starkey’s  ‘whites have become black’ comment

Between 6 August 2011 and 10 August 2011, there were a number of riots across several cities in England including London, Liverpool, Manchester, Birmingham, Bristol, Gillingham and Nottingham. The people involved in the riots cut across all races. On 12 August 2011, David Starkey, the British historian took part in a BBC 2 Newsnight television debate programme on the riots. When asked about his views on the riot, he began by citing Enoch Powell’s infamous “Rivers of Blood” speech, which Enoch made in 1968. In explaining the role that white people played in the riot, he remarked “….the whites have become black. A particular sort of violent, destructive, nihilistic, gangster culture has become the fashion. And black and white, boy and girl, operate in this language together”.  Many viewed his comments as racist and it generated a lot of complaints. BBC and the Office of Communications (Ofcom), the media regulator received several complaints from the public. David Starkey refused to apologise and BBC defended the way the debate was conducted. Ofcom eventually decided not to investigate the complaints about David Starkey’s comments.

In October 2011, David Starkey took part in a fringe Tory event at the 2011 Conservative Party Conference. Guardian’s deputy editor Katherine Viner who attended the event indicated on twitter “David Starkey has repeated his race-based analysis of the riots, with ref to Enoch Powell. Scandalous and incendiary

Case 3: Dr. Satoshi Kanazawa’s research on black women

On 15 May 2011, Dr Satoshi Kanazawa, the London School of Economics (LSE) lecturer published a controversial article in the USA’s – Psychology Today journal titled: “Why Black Women Are Less Physically Attractive Than Other Women”. In his article, Satoshi argued that relative to ladies from other races, black women are less attractive. This study generated outrage around the world, especially in Britain where the author works. There were calls from activists and human rights organisations for Satoshi to be sacked. LSE carried out an inquiry into his research and found out that his argument was flawed. He was barred from teaching compulsory courses in the school and from publishing in non-peer-reviewed journals for a year. Satoshi also wrote a letter of apology to the LSE Director, Professor Judith Rees, in which he expressed regret over his action and admitted the flaw in his methodology. There was not much coverage in the press over his remorse, apology and admittance of the flaws in his research.

Case 4: Celebrity Big Brother- Shilpa Shetty race row

In January 2007, Shilpa Shetty, the Bollywood superstar took part in the Celebrity Big Brother 2007 series. During the contest the late Jade Goody, Danielle Lloyd and Jo O’Meara subjected Shilpa to racial abuse, bullying and insults. Millions of viewers around the country watched Shilpa being called “a liar and a fake”; they heard Jade tell Shilpa “You need a day in the slums. Go in your community and go to all those people who look up to you and be real”; they saw Jade say “I don’t know what her surname is. What is it? Shilpa Cookamada, Shilpa whatever Rockamada, Shilpa Poppadom”. Jo O’Meara also said “ Indians were thin because they undercooked chicken”.

The reaction to the racist attack melted on Shilpa was swift and effective. Thousands of calls were made to Ofcom; there were protests in India. Complaints were made to the police and Jade was invited for questioning by the police. A British MP of Indian descent took the matter up in the House of Parliament. Due to the reaction of the Indian community, (both in India and Britain) the issue was given serious attention. Tony Blair and Gordon Brown, then the Prime Minister and Chancellor respectively both commented on the racist attack. The Archbishop of York, the UK Culture Secretary Tessa Jowell, and the Indian Minister for External Affairs all denounced the attacks.  Carphone Warehouse withdrew its sponsorship of the Big Brother programme, while The Perfume Shop dropped Jade Goody’s perfume range from its 150 UK outlets after the Big Brother controversy.

Why the racially offensive comments continue to prevail

From the above-mentioned cases, one can see that despite the fact that all events involved racist and inflammatory comments against ethnic minorities, only the Shilpa case elicited a strong reaction from the media, community, politicians, police, advertisers and regulator. In the three other cases, the only effective reaction was an apology and a one-year suspension from publishing articles. Since the Shilpa Shetty race row in 2007, there has not been any major incident in the British media in which anyone has made any racist and inflammatory comment against Indians; however blacks still continue to be subject to racist comments in some section of the British media.

Why do racially offensive comments against blacks continue to prevail in the British media? Why did the Shilpa Shetty case grab the attention of the politicians, police, advertisers etc? Why is this not the case when bigotry statements are made against blacks in the British media? Are there lessons that the black community can learn from the Indian community? The answers to these questions will be addressed in the next couple of pages.

There are eight possible reasons why racist and inflammatory comments against blacks continue to prevail in the British Media: They include:

-       Apathy of the black community towards race issues

-       The role of the black political class

-       Lack of political will by British politicians to address racism

-       Black spending power

-       The state of Africa

-       Apathy of the black middle class towards race issues

-       Media and black influence

-       General attitude towards race issues in Britain

Apathy of the black community towards race issues

Most members of the black British community are indifferent when it comes to racial issues, especially when the black community is portrayed in a negative light. There are only a few organisations and individuals that champion the rights of blacks and tackle racism in the UK. When members of the black community put on their screens, read their newspapers or turn on their radio and observe members of their race insulted by bigots, they often have the expectation that other people will complain. Very often, it has been members of other races that have taken up the cause of addressing these racial injustices.

After David Starkey made his comments on television, BBC received nearly 900 complaints from viewers, while Ofcom received just over 100 complaints. In comparison, during the Shilpa Shetty case, Ofcom received around 45,000 complaints. Due to the deluge of complaints during the Shilpa case, Ofcom’s website experienced technical problems. It should therefore not be surprising that Ofcom ruled that Celebrity Big Brother breached its code of conduct over the Shilpa race row. In contrast, the same Ofcom decided not to investigate the  complaints about David Starkey’s comments.  Perhaps when the black community learns to become more vocal on racial injustice, then the media will begin to become more sensitive to the blacks dignity.

The role of the black political class

Despite the prevalence of a number of black politicians in the UK, they are sometimes silent on the issue of race. Unlike their American counterparts who are very vocal on racial injustice, the black British political class is less vocal. Admittedly, they have been vocal in some high profile cases like the Stephen Lawrence case, but generally they opt to be silent most of the time. In all the three cases cited above, the black political class was silent. When David Starkey made his remark, there was hardly any response from the black political class. Even though David Starkey remarked that “..listen to David Lammy an archetypal successful black man. If you turn the screen off, so you were listening to him on radio, you would think he was white”- David Lammy failed to challenge him, rather, he wrote on twitter “Yes, I have now seen what he said. His views are irrelevant – he’s a tudor historian talking about contemporary urban unrest”.  As a prominent black politician, David Lammy should have exhibited strong leadership and asked Starkey to retract his statement.

Another area where the black political class is failing to show leadership is with regards to the on going attacks on innocent blacks residing in Libya by the Libyan National Transitional Council (NTC) army. Despite the cries of Africans, human rights agencies and concerned citizens in the UK on the plight of these people, the black MP’s are yet to discuss the issue in the House of Parliament (even though they have all been notified of the potential genocide and the UK government provides support to the NTC).

In contrast, during the Shilpa Shetty race row, Labour’s Asian MP, Keith Vaz played a key role in escalating the issue to the highest level. He tabled a motion in the House of Commons calling for immediate action on the race issue. He also asked the Managing Director of Channel Four to apologise to Shilpa and also called for his resignation. Keith Vaz openly challenged Tony Blair in the House of Parliament, asking him whether broadcasters should take care not to transmit such racist material. He also introduced Shilpa Shetty to Tony Blair. The black political class can learn from Keith Vaz’s actions during the Shilpa incident.

Lack of political will by British politicians

This point is similar to the above point, however it is not only black politicians that show apathy to race issues, but also most of the British political class in general. Politicians are often reluctant to speak up on race issues. During the David Starkey race row, only Ed Milliband, the Labour leader spoke out saying “it is disgusting absolutely outrageous that someone in the 21st century could be making that sort of comment”. Despite Milliband’s call on all politicians from all political parties to condemn what he called racist comments, his call went unheeded.

None of the politicians from the major political parties have responded to Baroness Flather’s racists comment about Nigerian men. Even though she is a life peer of the Conservative Party, the party hierarchy has not called her to order. So far, only one politician, Femi Solola, an independent London Mayoral candidate has condemned Baroness Flather’s comments. The whole British political class has also been silent on the issue of the ongoing killing of black people in Libya.

If British politicians are apathetic towards race issues, how come they strongly opposed the racist insults melted on Shilpa Shetty? The reason for the stern response from the political class was due to economic reasons.

India is one of the emerging global economic powers and is a major UK trading partner and export destination for British exports. At the time of the Shilpa race row, Gordon Brown was in India on an official trip. With the Indian politicians complaining about the treatment melted on Shilpa, coupled with the protest taking place in India, the British Government would have been aware that trade deals worth £3 trillion were under threat.

As a consequence, the reaction from the politicians was swift with: Gordon Brown saying “I understand that in the U.K. there have already been 10,000 complaints from viewers about these remarks, which people see, rightly, as offensive”; Tony Blair saying “We should oppose racism in all its forms”; Tessa Jowell saying “I think this is racism being presented as entertainment, and I think it is disgusting. My personal view is that this has caused enormous offence not only abroad but to the Indian community here” and David Cameron (then opposition leader) saying “All racism is “distasteful” and has to be opposed”.

Black spending power

According to a study commissioned by Multi-Cultural Communications and Weber Shandwick in 2007, it was estimated that by 2010, UK’s black, Asian and other minority ethnic communities spending power would reach £300bn. Another report by the Institute of Practitioners in Advertising (IPA) on ethnic diversity in the UK, disclosed the combined disposable income of ethnic minorities at an estimated £32bn. Details on the spending power of the black British community, as a stand alone segment of society is not readily available. Although the sums earlier mentioned appear large, when one bears in mind that ethnic minorities in the UK comprise of blacks, Indians, Pakistani, Bangladeshi, Chinese and other ethnic groups such as Travellers and Eastern Europeans; the spending power of blacks will be much lower than the amounts highlighted earlier. In comparison, the spending power of African Americans is significantly higher. According to the Selig Center for Economic Growth, black buying power in America is expected to climb to $1.1 trillion by 2014. Hence advertisers in the States tend to pay attention to the African American spending power.

Spending power is very important to companies who are always seeking means to tap into the spending power of potential consumers. Companies advertise in the media in order to gain access to the consumers. If the spending power of a particular segment of society is very strong, it is likely that companies will devote more funds to its advertising and marketing budget in order to access the segment. A sizeable amount of this budget will be channeled through the media. As a consequence, advertisers will pay close attention when the activities of the media negatively impact its core or potential customers. Furthermore, the media will be cautious in how it portrays groups with strong spending power, for fear of losing business from advertisers.

In the United Kingdom, the black community does not have strong purchasing power and this is due to several reasons such as low population size relative to the total population and economic factors. Relative to other ethnic groups in the UK, blacks are relatively poorer. The proportion of people who live in low-income households is 50 per cent for black Africans, which is lower than all other ethnic groups with the exception of the Pakistanis and Bangladeshis. Furthermore, a survey conducted by the Institute for Public Policy Research revealed that almost half of black people aged between 16 and 24 are unemployed, compared with 20 per cent of white people of the same age. According to the Office of National Statistics, between April and June 2010, 17.1 per cent and 23.3 per cent of black Caribbean’s and black Africans respectively lived in a household where nobody had a job.

This lack of economic and spending power often results in the reluctance by advertisers and the media to ensure that the black segment of society is treated fairly by the media. So when blacks are degraded, insulted and ridiculed in the media, the advertisers often turn a blind eye and do not put pressure on the media to address the racial injustice.

None of the advertisers put any pressure on the media houses to address the inflammatory racial comments melted on the black community by David Starkey and Baroness Flather. On the contrary, during the Shilpa Shetty race row, the advertisers put pressure on Channel Four to address the racial injustice. The Chief Executive Officer of Carphone Warehouse, the sponsor of the Big Brother programme said, “Our concern has rapidly mounted about the broadcast behaviour of individuals within the Big Brother house. We are totally against all forms of racism and bullying and indeed this behaviour is entirely at odds with the brand values of The Carphone Warehouse”. Eventually, Carphone Warehouse withdrew its yearly £3million sponsorship of the series and there were threats from other advertisers to pull out. Furthermore, The Perfume Shop, the UK Perfumery chain, withdrew Jade Goody’s perfume range from all of its 150 UK stores.

The State of Africa

Malcolm X, the civil rights activist once argued that as long as Africa is viewed in a bad light, it will be difficult for blacks around the world to gain the respect of others.

Black people from all over the world are either directly or indirectly linked to Africa. Africa is also home to the largest concentration of black people in the world. Unfortunately, Africa faces a number of challenges ranging from poverty, disease, poor leadership, war and famine. Most of the challenges that Africa faces is heavily reported and emphasized in the media, while the good points about Africa are under reported. The portrayal of Africa has led many individuals and institutions to have a low regard for the continent, its people and its culture. This disregard for Africa has also extended to blacks in other parts of the world, who are also viewed negatively.

There is also apathy on the part of a number of African leaders to ensure the well being of its citizens particularly those based outside of the continent. When Africans are ridiculed in other countries, majority of African government officials turn a blind eye. This is in contrast to other governments. For instance, during the Shilpa Shetty race row, key government officials in India protested. The Indian Minister for External Affairs, Anand Sharma remarked  ‘‘it has caused indignation, it is most unfortunate, and any kind of racism – or racist slur – is unacceptable in any civilised society”. He also said that the Indian Government was preparing a report on the show; the Indian Information and Broadcasting Minister, Priyaranjan Dasmunsi asked Shilpa to visit the Indian high commission in London when she came out of the Big Brother house. He also said “If there has been some racism shown against her in the show, it is not only an attack on women but also on the skin and the country”.

On the economic front, African countries are not economic powers, so they don’t have the economic and political clout in international diplomacy. Furthermore, with the exception of South Africa, there is no predominately black populated nation that is in the list of UK’s top trading partners as can be seen overleaf:

 

UK Top 25 Trading Partners as at July 2011

Rank

Country of Destination

Year to date 2011 -£m

Year to date 2010- £m

% Change  2011/ 2010

1 United States

21,931

20,981

4.5

2 Germany

18,656

16,223

15.0

3 France

13,601

11,672

16.5

4 Netherlands

13,374

12,559

6.5

5 Irish Republic

9,798

9,123

7.4

6 Belgium

8,932

7,410

20.5

7 Italy

5,983

5,187

15.3

8 Spain

5,648

5,812

-2.8

9 China

4,790

3,970

20.6

10 Sweden

3,602

3,022

19.2

11 India

3,095

2,214

39.8

12 Switzerland

3,062

2,912

5.2

13 Canada

2,789

2,383

17.1

14 Hong Kong

2,765

2,299

20.2

15 UAE

2,659

2,120

25.4

16 Poland

2,656

1,994

33.2

17 Japan

2,534

2,402

5.5

18 Russia

2,521

1,614

56.2

19 Australia

2,462

1,735

41.9

20 Turkey

2,172

1,658

31.0

21 Singapore

2,000

1,873

6.8

22 South Africa

1,897

1,450

30.9

23 Norway

1,892

1,708

10.8

24 Denmark

1,855

1,535

20.9

25 Saudi Arabia

1,751

1,709

2.5

 

Source: HM Revenue and Customs, Overseas Trade Statistics

With no economic stake to lose, it is obvious why there has been no pressure from UK government officials on the media to address racist and inflammatory comments directed at the black community.

Apathy of the black middle class towards race issues

In September 1903, W.E.B. Du Bois, the African American civil rights activist and sociologist published his influential essay titled ‘The Talented Tenth’. In his essay, Du Bois argued that social change for the blacks in the then segregated America could be accomplished by developing the small group of college-educated blacks he called “the Talented Tenth“. He suggested that the educated and influential among the blacks should lift up the remaining blacks. He wrote, “The Talented Tenth rises and pulls all that are worth the saving up to their vantage ground”.

In the United Kingdom, the so-called black middle class could be described as a modern day equivalent of the ‘Talented Tenth’. Though they are influential, talented and in some instances extremely wealthy, the question one needs to ask is: Is the black British middle class rising up to pull its downtrodden brothers and sisters   up to their vantage ground? In modern day Britain, the bulk of the people subject to racism are the poor, the weak, the uneducated, the vulnerable and those without a voice. The downtrodden black people of Britain are often not influential enough to speak out and fight conscious and unconscious racism. In contrast, the black middle class has in some ways, been able to overcome the obstacles of racial injustice and is often fully integrated into British society.

Unfortunately, as the so-called black middle class climb up the social and economic ladder, they often forget about their brethrens at the bottom rung of the ladder. Rather than use their wealth, influence and intellect to fight racial injustice and speak up when blacks are racially insulted in the media, they prefer to use their fortune solely for their own benefits. They often look down on their less fortunate brothers and sisters who they regard as inferior people who have failed to lift themselves up by their bootstraps. When issues of race come up, the so-called black middle class are afraid to speak up for fear of losing their jobs, friends or being tagged as “using the race card”. They often believe that “ If I can make it here, why can’t my lazy brothers and sisters make it here, rather than blaming their misfortune on racism”.

One imagines, what could happen if the Talented Tenth, decided to put pressure on their MPs to call on the government to put pressure on BBC to condemn the remark made by David Starkey? What could happen if the Talented Tenth wrote an Open Letter to the Conservative Leadership condemning Baroness Flather’s racist chant about Nigerian men? What could happen if the Talented Tenth agreed to march to No. 10 Downing Street to urge Prime Minister David Cameron to tackle the prevalence of racist and inflammatory comments against blacks in the British media?

Media and black influence

There are not many black owned media outlets to voice out the concerns of the black community. Furthermore, in the mainstream media, the black community is under represented. There are very few senior personnel in many of the British media houses, although there are a few black newscasters such as Gillian Joseph and Trevor McDonald. When one looks at the Board of these mainstream media houses, there is hardly any representative from the black community. Besides The Voice, there are very few black oriented newspapers. Also The Voice is not a mainstream newspaper, so the majority of the British population does not read the views expressed in these newspapers. Because of the lack of influence in the mainstream British media, there is no black voice within the media to put pressure on the media houses to refrain from allowing racially inflammatory comments to be aired.

General attitude towards race issues in Britain

The last factor accounting for the prevalence of racially inflammatory commentaries in the British media is the societies general attitude towards race issues. Unlike the USA where racism is continuously debated and discussed, in the UK, the R- word is sort of a taboo. People feel uncomfortable when the R word is mentioned. Even among the blacks in the UK, the R word is sometimes avoided. When one raises the issue of racism, the often-quoted phrase used to silence the individual is “ you are bringing up the race card”. This fear of raising the R question has resulted in many race related issues being swept under the carpet.

Conclusion

In this paper, I have refrained from addressing the causes of racism, as a lot has already been written on this topic. The discussion on the factors contributing to the prevalence of racist and inflammatory comments against blacks in the British media, coupled with the analysis of the four case studies should help activists, policy makers, the media, the government and the black community develop strategies to address these bigoted attacks.

Tackling the projection of racist comments in the media will go a long way in reducing racism. This is because, if a high profile individual can go on TV or any other form of media and make racially offensive comments, without suffering the consequences of such statements, then this could motivate conscious and especially unconscious racists to become more vocal in expressing their racist views. After all, for every racially inflammatory comment made in the open in the British media, there is likely to be hundreds and if possible thousands of other unnoticed comments in classrooms, offices, bars and stadiums.

However, if the prevalent racist and inflammatory comments against the black community in the British media is to be a thing of the past, the black community has to take the first step.

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

The views stated in this article are personal to the writer and does not represent the views or opinions of any company or organisation with which the author is or was associated.

 

© Ahmed Sule 2011

Appendix 1- Comparative Analysis of BBC’s David Starkey Race Row with Channel Four’s Shilpa Shetty Race Row

Summary David Starkey’s Race Row Shilpa Shetty Race Row
Date 12 August 2011 17 January 2007
Comment “The whites have become black. A particular sort of violent, destructive, nihilistic, gangster culture has become the fashion….” “Indians were thin because they undercooked their food….”
Number/types of complaints 900 complaints to BBC; 103 to Ofcom 45,000 complaints to Ofcom, complaints made to the Indian Embassy, police, Channel Four
UK political response Ed Milliband – Labour leader Tony Blair- (Prime Minister); Gordon Brown (Chancellor); Tessa Jowell (Culture Secretary); Keith Vaz (Labour MP); David Cameron (Conservative leader)
Front page newspaper headline None The Independent: RACISM; Daily Mirror- Beauty v Bigot; The Sun- National Disgrace; Daily Mail- The Big Issue?
Ofcom’s response No investigation of complaints Ruled that Celebrity Big Brother breached its code of conduct over the race row.
Advertisers response None Carphone Warehouse withdrew £3m sponsorship; contacted Channel Four; The Perfume Shop withdrew Jade Goody’s range of perfume from all its 150 UK outlets.
Response from ethnic minority politicians David Lammy writes a tweet stating that Starkey’s comments are irrelevant Keith Vaz asks Channel Four’s CEO to apologise, calls for the dismissal of Channel Four’s CEO; Challenges Prime Minister in the House of Commons; introduces Shilpa to Prime Minister; tables a motion in the House of Commons calling for urgent action.
Response from media house BBC refuse to apologise Channel Four conducts a review; appoints a welfare officer; introduces a new intervention policy; appoints first viewers editor; Chairman expresses regret; Board meeting held.

Are Miners Getting A Fair Deal?

Are Miners Getting A Fair Deal?

 

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

http://about.me/ahmedsule

“He was a beloved husband, father, son and brother, and will be missed by his entire family, including aunts, uncles, cousins and many friends”

-        Obituary of Steven Cain (who died in a mining accident)

“Dear Mommy and Jenna, if anything happens to me, I will be looking down from heaven. If you take care of my baby girl, watch over her, tell her all the good things about her daddy. She was so cute and funny. She was my little peanut.”

-        Josh Napper

(content of a sealed note written by Josh and read after his death in a mining accident)

“The families and communities of the dead miners have been changed forever by today’s catastrophic blast……. They were screaming. It was absolute despair. When the news came, everyone just cracked up. People were openly weeping everywhere

-       Tony Kokshoorn (Mayor of Grey district)

 

“No miner should ever have to die for a paycheck”

-Hilda Solis (US Secretary of Labor)

Two Players in the Commodity Value Chain

He hugged his wife and kissed his four-month-old son James and then rushed to his car to make the thirty-minute drive to the Sekondina Mine (where he had worked for the last fifteen years). After Jim Reid parked his car, he headed for the mine with his other colleagues. Jim got onto the lift and began the 2,670-meter descent underground.  Forty-five minutes later, Jim disembarked from the truck; work had just started.  He tied his torch on to his forehead and started to crawl inside the tunnel. He began to extract coal from the pit using his drilling machine.

Unknown to Jim and his colleagues, 183,570 cubic meters of gas had leaked out. As a result of the leak, 3,600 tons of coal dust was released, thereby leaving a high concentration of gas underground. There was a big explosion and the impact of the explosion smashed Jim’s six foot five inch frame against the wall. Jim died instantly. He was thirty-five years old. At the time of his death his total remuneration was $50,000 (comprising of a salary of $30,000 and a bonus payment of $20,000).

Sixteen thousand, two hundred and sixty eight kilometers away in New York, Alfonso Raul enters the lift and takes the two-minute ride to the eighty-fourth floor. Alfonso is a commodity trader at Hale Commodity Advisors, one of the leading global commodity trading firms. Alfonso switches on his Bloomberg and Reuters terminals and then logs on to Factiva and starts to monitor events taking place in the financial markets. He focuses on developments relating to the various commodities he trades i.e. zinc, copper and gold. He receives several calls from his clients and he advises them on the best way to position themselves within the markets. On the same day, he calls the various operators, shipping and back office teams to ensure efficient completion of contracts.  When the markets open, he executes a number of profitable trades for his client and employer, using a range of trading strategies. He later takes part in a conference call with his Chief Operating Officer to evaluate the risk and profitability on a number of commodity transactions and financial commitments. He leaves the office at 11 pm. Alfonso is thirty years old. Based on the trades made to date, Alfonso should expect a salary of $350,000 and a bonus of $1,000,000 at the end of the financial year.

Commodity value chain

The above hypothetical example illustrates a day in the life of two players in the commodity market value chain. Commodity traders and miners are key players in the chain. Other participants in the chain include the mining executives, investment bankers, transporters, insurers, storage companies etc. Without these players, it would be difficult for the natural resources buried underground to reach the end user in a processed form.

Resource Scarcity

Most products consumed today are sourced from resources buried underneath the earth’s surface. The petrol used in cars is derived from crude oil found underground, while some dietary supplements are derived from zinc.  Magnetrons, found in microwave ovens contain copper while nickel is a major component in the production of coins. Jewelries such as gold, silver and diamond are sourced from beneath the earth’s surface.

Due to growing urbanization, expanding population and improving life style in emerging markets, there has been an unprecedented increase in global demand for the earth’s natural resources. However, most of these resources are limited in supply. According to Strategy Dynamics Global Limited, by the mid 2030s, demand for many resources will substantially exceed what the planet can supply.

A major consequence of the increased consumption and limited supply of commodities is an increase in commodity prices. With commodity prices elevated, it becomes more profitable to extract the commodities from beneath the earth and sell it at these elevated prices.

Prevalence of mining disasters

Extracting minerals from under the earth has always been a risky business, often resulting in injuries and loss of lives. Due to advancement in technology and better safety practices, the injuries and deaths experienced while mining are not at the elevated levels of the early part of the twentieth century. However, in recent years, there has been an increase in mining disasters.

On 27 September 2011, a miner died at the Kellingley Colliery, a mine owned by UK Coal. A couple of days earlier, four miners died at the Gleision Colliery in Wales, when the coal mine got flooded. In October 2010, thirty-three miners were trapped in a Chilean mine for sixty-eight days. Their ordeal generated worldwide attention. Twenty-nine miners were killed at the Upper Big Branch mine owned by the Virginia based firm Massey Energy in 2010. In November 2010, twenty-nine miners died at the Pike River mine in New Zealand. Five people were killed in a mining incident in South Africa in July 2010. In Colombia a total of one hundred and seventy three miners died in various mining related disasters in 2010. In November 2009, one hundred and seven miners died at the state-run Xinxing mine in China. The miners died because the company’s ventilation system did not ventilate the mine, thereby allowing explosives to build up. Two thousand and six hundred people were killed in several coal mine accidents in China in 2009.

Risk and reward

Before I proceed with this section, I would like to lay down three declarations:

  • I believe that human life is priceless and cannot be valued in monetary terms
  • I believe that human beings are created equal.
  • I believe in the dignity of ALL work

Mining executives, commodity traders, investment bankers and individual miners are key players in the commodity value chain. They all take risks and get rewarded for the risks they take.

Mining Executives: provide overall leadership for the mining company. They comprise of the Board of Directors and senior management. The principal duty of the Board is to create and deliver shareholder value by setting the company’s strategy and ensuring that management implements it. They determine the level of risk that the business should take and ensure that principal risks have been properly identified and are appropriately managed.

At an individual level, the executives face the risk of forfeiting their bonuses or inability to exercise their share option if the company’s share performance deteriorates significantly. They could also lose their jobs due to underperformance. On the reward side, mining executives receive various forms of compensations for their responsibilities including salaries, bonuses and share based payments, which are linked to the share performance of the company.

According to PwC, in 2010, the average annual base pay of Canadian mining Chief Executive Officers (CEO) was $480,000 and average bonus payouts were over $540,000 resulting in a total average compensation package of $1,020,000. In 2011, 56 per cent of Canadian mining CEO’s earned in excess of C$1 million. During the 2010-2011 financial year, BHP Billiton paid its executives a total of $19 million. Don Blankenship, the CEO in charge of Massey Energy, which in 2010 experienced a mining disaster where twenty-nine miners died, received $10.4 million salary in 2010 in addition to a $12 million retirement package.

Mining companies often engage in deal activities as large companies within the sector seek to acquire rivals. According to PwC,  during the first six months of 2011, there were 1,379 mining merger and acquisition deals announced worth US$71 billion. Bloomberg estimates that between January 2010 and January 2011, $30 billion worth of deals were announced in the coal-mining sector. Mergers and acquisitions often benefit mining executives as it can result in the rewriting of management compensation contracts.

Commodity traders/brokers: executes orders to buy or sell commodity contracts on behalf of clients or his/her employers account. As an employee of an institution, he does not bear personal liability for such losses. However, he faces the risk of losing his job or forfeiting his bonus due to poor performance. In extreme cases where he makes unauthorized trades on behalf of his employer, he could be termed a rogue trader and could face imprisonment.

If things go well for the trader, he would get recognition from his colleagues and bosses. She would be awarded huge bonuses, which sometimes run into millions of Dollars.

Glencore International plc, the world’s largest commodity trading firm, which controls 60 per cent of the global zinc trade, 50 per cent of the copper market, 45 per cent of lead, 28 per cent of coal, and 10 per cent of the global wheat market was worth $47bn as at September 2011. In 2010, the company paid sixty-five of its senior staff members an average bonus of $14 million each.

Investment banks: provide a very important service in the commodity value chain. They act as advisors to mining companies that engage in mergers and acquisition activities. They also underwrite debt and equity securities issued by mining companies. These transactions that the banks advise on are very complex and involve a lot of brainpower and man-hours. For these services, banks earn fees. Part of these fees is guaranteed despite the outcome of the deal, while some fees are contingent upon the deal being completed. Where a deal is not completed, the banks face the risk of not generating the contingent fee income.

The fees generated by the banks are also dependent on the economic cycle. Very often in times of commodity booms, investment banks generate additional mining fee income and the reverse is the case when there is a commodity slump.  Employees in the commodity division often benefit in form of additional bonuses when the overall business condition is positive. Employees get reduced or no bonuses if the bank’s fee income is reduced due to poor business conditions.

According to Thomson Reuters and Freeman Consulting, for the period 1 January 2011 to 28 September 2011, the combined global investment banking fee income generated from the global mining sector was $6.9bn. In 2010, the total fee generated from the mining sector was $8.02bn.

Miners: are involved in the extraction of minerals from under the earth. They either work directly for the mining companies or are employed by contractors. Their reward comes in form of salaries and bonuses. The salary component is fixed, while the bonus element is tied to productivity. Sometimes, due to the salary level and in order to claim the bonuses , miners are motivated to take excessive risks, which could endanger their lives.

The average net monthly salaries (based on 2005 USA Purchasing power) of miners in some countries are detailed below:

Country Amount
Australia US$3,913.00
USA US$2,694.00
Canada US$2,607.00
Brazil US$747.00
China US$620.00
Mexico US$584.00
Peru US$531.00

Source: The International Average Salary Income Database

Although the salaries earned by the miners may be enough to meet their basic needs, however, the question to ask is: are they rewarded adequately for the risk they face in carrying out their responsibilities?

Miners face a myriad of risks when performing their duties. Coal mines often produce methane gas, a toxic asphyxiating gas. This gas is highly inflammable, causing coal dust explosions, which is dangerous for miners. Miners also face danger from rock slips and inrushes of water, which could cause the walls of the underground tunnel to collapse. They also face the risk of getting trapped in the mine and getting starved of oxygen. The roof could also give in resulting in death. In some instances, miners also face the risk of dying from carbon monoxide poisoning. They also face the risk of developing elements of claustrophobia especially when trapped inside the mine. A number of miners have also been buried under crushed ore and rock.

While the above-mentioned risks usually result in immediate death for the miners, they also suffer long-term side effects due to the nature of their job. Due to working under very high temperature, they are often inflicted with heat related sicknesses such as heat stroke. They also develop respiratory related ailments such as silicosis and black lung disease due to exposure to crystalline dust, which they inhale while drilling.

Way forward

Miners just like the mining executives, commodity traders and investment bankers engage in a risky activity. It is therefore rational that miners should be adequately rewarded for the risk that they take. However, unlike other players in the commodity value chain who are handsomely rewarded for the risk they take and the services they render, the miners fall short in terms of remuneration on a risk-adjusted basis.

Contrary to other members on the commodity value chain, miners have a higher probability of dying in the cause of their work, due to the level of risk involved. Miners upside rewards are limited and small, whereas the downside risk is very severe. In a worse case scenario, the mining executive, commodity trader and investment banker could lose their jobs, face imprisonment or forfeit their bonuses; however their life is still likely to be intact. This is not the case for the miner who could lose his life in a worse case scenario. Despite the differences in the job risk profile, the mining executive, trader and bankers are adequately rewarded and often receive bonuses running into millions of Dollars.

While efforts are continuously being put in place to improve safety in the mines, miners still need to be adequately rewarded for the risks they face.

To redress this asymmetric imbalance, it is imperative for some of the upside generated by the advisors, mining executives and commodity traders to trickle down to the miners who bear the greatest risk. After all without the miners to extract the resources from underneath the earth, there would be fewer commodities to trade; fewer deal activities and lower income generated by mining companies, thereby resulting in lower remuneration for commodity traders, investment bankers in the bank’s commodity division and mining executives.

Conclusion

In conclusion, I would like to clarify what I am saying and what I am not saying regarding rewarding miners for the risk they face in carrying out their jobs.

I am not saying that capitalism is bad or that it should be scrapped. This article does not promote a leftist, socialist or communist agenda; I am not saying that the bonuses paid to commodity traders, investment bankers and mining executives should be discontinued; I am not saying that work carried out by traders, bankers and mining executives are irrelevant.

What I am saying is that miners are human beings and deserve to be treated as such, rather than as statistics and numbers. What I am saying is that those higher up the commodity value chain should allow some of the riches they extract from the commodities to flow down to the lowly paid miners . There is enough wealth from under the ground to satisfy all players in the commodity value chain. What I am saying is that miners could, should and must be adequately rewarded for the risk they take.

If any skeptic feels that the miners don’t deserve to be adequately rewarded for the risk they face when extracting minerals, I suggest that he or she should take a pay cut, work in a coal mine for a week, take the lift two thousand meters below the earth and crawl inside a tunnel to extract coal from the pit.

October 2011

© Ahmed Sule

Mo Farah & Kweku Adoboli : A Tale Of Two Britons of African Descent

A Tale Of Two Britons of African Descent

By Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

Introduction

Once upon a time, over twenty-eight years ago, somewhere in Mogadishu, Somalia, a woman gave birth to a healthy baby boy. The child was given the name Mohammed. Three years earlier, in 1980, somewhere in Ghana, another woman gave birth to a healthy baby boy. The child was named Kweku.

At the age of eight, Mohammed left Djibouti (where he was based after his birth) for England to join his father Mr. Farah who was based in the UK at the time. Likewise Kweku also came to England at the age of eleven in 1991.

Life in England and education

Mo (as he was later called) attended Feltham Community College in London where he struggled academically, but excelled athletically. Kweku on the other hand attended Ackworth School, a private boarding school where he excelled academically. He was appointed the Head Boy of the school in his final year. Kweku later attended the University of Nottingham, where he obtained a degree in e-commerce and digital business.

Achievements

After their education, their careers took different paths. Mo became a long distance runner specialising in the 5,000 metres and 10,000 metres races. At the commencement of his career, Mo was an average runner achieving an average placing of seventh in various races at the European and World Athletic Championships between 2005 and 2009.

Three years after graduating from University, Kweku Adoboli secured a job at the blue chip Swiss investment bank UBS. Kweku was very hardworking and extremely intelligent. Within a couple of years of joining UBS in 2006, he rose through the ranks eventually attaining a position as a Director of ETF Trading , earning a seven digit pay packet. Kweku was well loved by his colleagues and was a star trader.

What Kweku achieved in the trading room of UBS, Mo began to achieve on the racing tracks of Europe. Between 2009 and 2010, Mo Farah won three gold medals at the 3,000 metres, 5,000 metres and 10,000 metres events of the European Athletics Championships.

Worldwide fame

The year 2011 was a watershed year for these two hardworking Britons of African descent as the year brought them worldwide attention. At the 2011 World Athletics Championship, which took place in South Korea, Mo competed in the 5,000 metres and 10,000 metres events. Mo won a silver medal at the 10,000 metres event and his crowning moment came on the 4th of September 2011 when he won the 5,000 metres race beating America’s Bernard Lagat. By this feat, Mo Farah became the first British athlete to win a global gold medal at 5,000 metres and a medal over 10,000 metres.

Exactly eleven days later on 15 September 2011, Kweku Adoboli was catapulted onto the world stage as it was revealed that he was alleged to have lost his employer $2bn as a result of a rogue trade. The amount lost by Kweku was the biggest loss ever accrued by a single trader in British financial history. Kweku made headline news all over the world and his face was adorned on the front pages of the tabloids, the broadsheets and the financial newspapers. Kweku was eventually arrested and has been charged with fraud. As at the time of writing, he is yet to be convicted.

Analysis

Mo and Kweku are both British citizens who have spent 70% and 64% of their lives respectively in England. They are also products of the British sports and financial institutions respectively in addition to the British educational system. Although they are of African descent, they are British by culture, citizenry and fame.

However, at the peak of their fame, one notices an asymmetric treatment of their recognition as Britons. While most people have recognized Mo as British, the reverse is the case for Kweku who has been widely described as African.

To illustrate my point, I highlight below references in the press to both Kweku and Mo at the peak of their fame:

04 September 2011 to 05 September 2011

“Great Britain’s Mo Farah crosses the finish line to win the 5,000m title at the World Athletics Championships in Daegu” – AP

“Few British athletes have sacrificed more to win, and he was elated with what he had achieved” – Guardian

“Mo Farah claims place among British all-time greats with World title triumph”

- Daily Mirror

“Brendan Foster believes Mo Farah is Britain’s greatest ever long distance runner”

- Daily Mail

“Patience, patience, patience. Those were the last words of advice Mo Farah received from his American coach, Alberto Salazar, before he went to the start line for his 5,000 metres final. Britain must give thanks that the Londoner is a good listener”

-Daily Telegraph

“MO FARAH became the first Brit to win a global 5,000m title and then roared: ‘Bring on 2012’ “- The Sun

and here are comments from a number of blogs

“well done for all in Britain”

“Mo got the tactics just right in the 5k. Up there with the best of British distance running and a great guy.”

15 September 2011 to 16 September 2011

“From Ghana to the City: the rise of a trader who had it all”- The Telegraph

“Adoboli, British-educated and of Ghanaian descent, did not enter pleas to the charges when they were set out at the magistrates court”.- Guardian

“The Ghanaian, who was privately educated in Britain and is the son of a retired UN worker, is accused of being responsible for the biggest loss ever accrued by a single trader based in London” – Daily Mail

“Adoboli appeared before City of London Magistrates’ Court this afternoon.  During the fifteen minute hearing, the well-built Ghanaian was handed a tissue from the clerk as he wiped a tear away”.- The Sun

“Vickers, silver-haired and a knighted academic, is a far cry from the 31-year-old party-loving Adoboli of African origin. Still, they are in the spotlight this week and inextricably linked.”- Business Standard

“Educated at an exclusive school in a picturesque patch of English countryside, Ghana-born trader Kweku Adoboli was known to neighbors as a polite and well dressed young man who mixed grueling hours in London’s financial district with a lavish social life in the capital’s nightspots.” – AP

and here are comments from a number of blogs

“Thought so when I heard his name, looks Nigerian, fraud and scams are endemic to these people, I always used to tell my clients never accept payment from Nigeria except in hard cash.”

“The bank that trusts a Nigerian employee (Kweku Adoboli) with money is a bank that’s about to go out of business rapidly.”

Conclusion

As the saying goes, “success has many fathers, while  failure is an orphan”. Could this explain why Mo Farah is referred to as British while the public forgets his Somalian roots and why Kweku Adoboli is referred to as Ghanaian, Nigerian or African and his British affiliation is easily forgotten?

Would Kweku have been referred to as Ghanaian and not British if  he won the Nobel Prize for Economics? Would Kweku have been referred to as African and not British if  he found the cure for cancer? Would Kweku have been referred to as Ghanaian born and not British if  he won the Olympics 100 metres final?

Or

Would Mo have been referred to as British and not Somolian if  he was found to be a terrorist? Would Mo have been referred to as British and not African if  he failed a drug test?  Would Mo have been referred to as British and not Somolian born if  he was a serial killer?

It is time for Britons of African descent or Africans of British birth to be recognized as either Africans or Britons irrespective of success or failure, fame or notoriety, good or evil; after all Brits of Jewish descent are recognized as Brits; Brits of Australian descent are recognized as Brits and Brits of American descent are recognized as Brits.

Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

September 2011

The Determination of a Black Princess

Review by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

On the Line (Queen of the Court-UK Edition)
By Serena Williams with Daniel Paisner
Grand Central Publishing

Hardcover: 272 pages

Determination, determination and determination. These three words come off each and every page of Serena Williams’ autobiography entitled ‘On the line’, which was released in September 2009 during the US Open Championship. The autobiography is an honest account of Serena’s journey, from her humble beginnings as a three year old struggling to grip a standard sized tennis racquet on the Compton tennis courts, to her triumph as an eleven times Grand Slam winning tennis icon.

The youngest of five children, Serena grew up along with her other sisters in Compton in Los Angeles. Her father Richard and her mother Oracene were hardworking African Americans who had a desire to make a better life for their children. As parents, they instilled in their children strong values and motivated them to believe in themselves.

Serena’s journey to the game of tennis began three years before her birth. In 1978, after watching the French Open champion Virginia Ruzici collect a cheque of $40,000, Richard Williams, who was surprised at the amount of prize money, became determined that he would produce daughters that would become global tennis icons. He told his wife: “we need to make two more kids and make them into tennis superstars”. Serena began her tennis training at the age of three, playing alongside her sister Venus under the watchful gaze of her self-trained father and mother. Her training regime involved training several hours a day on the dilapidated courts of Compton.

As the youngest of her siblings, Serena was used to having her way and was very naughty and rebellious. She sometimes struggled with her self-image as a youngster, as she did not feel she was on a par with her other sisters in terms of style, fashion and flair. Her sisters, however, were always caring and treated her like a princess.

The Serena story is incomplete without discussion of her relationship with her sister and tennis double partner Venus, who she describes as her best friend. Serena writes that in spite of her family’s belief in her capability during her formative years, outsiders, including players and the media, focused their attention on Venus. As a result Serena lived under Venus’ shadow for a long time. However, the underestimation of her abilities only motivated Serena to prove her detractors wrong. When a journalist suggested that Serena would only amount to a ‘footnote in Venus’ career’, Serena kept it the article, later stating: “I promised myself I’d never forget that article, that one day I’d prove the reporter wrong. It was a cruel thing to say, but I turned it into some more of that silent fuel”.

In spite of the one year and three months age difference between the two sisters, Serena describes Venus as being very protective of her. This is still evident today, as demonstrated in the recently concluded 2009 US Open in which Venus rose to Serena’s defence in response to the media questioning Serena’s outburst against the umpire during her semi-final game with Kim Clijster. Besides seeing Venus as a protector, Serena also sees Venus as a motivator. She writes: “Without Venus to lead the way, it would have taken me longer to get to where I wanted to be”.

If there is one defining characteristic that defines Serena, it is her resilience in the midst of adversity. For instance, during the final of the Indiana Wells tournament, despite being jeered by a hostile crowd throughout the match, Serena was able to overcome their verbal taunts to win the championship. “If Althea Gibson could fight her way through far worse, I had an obligation to fight through this. And not just fight – I had an obligation to prevail”, she writes with regards to her feelings during the match.

I had the opportunity to see a sample of Serena’s resilience in the midst of adversity during the 2007 Wimbledon Championship when she defeated Daniela Hantuchova despite collapsing in pain earlier in the match due to a serious calf injury.  What really amazed me in that match was her will power and determination to win the match even when the odds were against her.

When her boyfriend jilted her in 2002 she felt dejected. However, rather than play the sympathy card, she channeled her energy into her game, which resulted in her achieving her legendary Serena Slam between 2002 and 2003, winning the French, Wimbledon, US and Australian Championships in succession.

She also had to overcome a personal tragedy in the form of the loss of her elder sister Yetunde who she describes as having a giant heart.  This loss, coupled with a career threatening injury, resulted in a lack of motivation to play the game of tennis, culminating in a spate of inconsistent results between 2004 and 2006.

After entering the tennis wilderness for the first time in her career, Serena experienced a Damascus Road encounter during a trip to West Africa in November 2006. Like Obama, Mohammed Ali, Martin Luther King and Malcolm X before her, the visit to Africa enabled her to appreciate her heritage. “It put me in full mind of my heritage and my responsibility to that heritage”, she notes. Her visit to the notorious Cape Coast Slave Castle in Ghana was very meaningful to her. “I came away thinking I was part of the strongest race in human history. Someone else might have been depressed by what I’d just seen, but I chose to find the power in it, to be lifted by it”, she states regarding her experience at the castle.

Her return from the trip marked a turning point in her life both on and off the court. As she puts it, “Really, my entire mind-set changed as a result of that trip… there nothing that can break me. On the court. Off the court. Anywhere”. Since the trip her career has continued on an upward trajectory both on and off the court.

So, what lessons can be we learn from Serena? First, the road to success is often marked with sweat, blood and tears. Second, focus and determination are key ingredients to success.

As a Christian, I truly Believe That Britain Just Like Africa Needs God

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

I read with interest your article titled “As an Atheist, I truly Believe Africa Needs God”, which was published in the 28th of December 2008 edition of the Times Newspaper. Your article notes the contribution that Christian evangelism has brought to Africa. You also suggest that Christian Missionaries rather than aid are the solution to Africa’s biggest problem, which you describe as the crushing passivity of the people’s (Africans) mindset.

As an African Christian living in Britain, I agree with the overall theme of your article i.e. that Africa needs God, however, I disagree with your assumption of the passivity of the people’s (African) mindset. I also find the comments in the final paragraph of your paper i.e. “Removing Christian evangelism from the African equation may leave the continent at the mercy of a malign fusion of Nike, the witch doctor, the mobile phone and the machete.” quite aberrant.

While I will not address your comments regarding Africa referred to above, I would however, like to raise and answer the following questions in this paper

•    If Africa needs God so much, doesn’t Britain even need him more?
•    Are God’s benefits restricted only to Africa?
•    Is God not capable of changing our mindset  here in Britain?

In addressing these questions, I will focus on four Christian values.

Before, I address the above-mentioned questions, I would like to point out that what you have observed in Africa as a result of the impact of Christianity is not strange. The changed lives and attitude you observed is a result of the transforming power of the teachings of Jesus Christ, which results in a renewed mind and a transformed life. From the Scriptures, you will observe that everyone that had an encounter with Jesus Christ never remained the same and this transforming encounter still exists today and is available to anyone who is willing embrace Jesus Christ.

Britain has a very rich Christian heritage and through the efforts of a number of missionaries both past and present, it has brought the gospel message to the four corners of the world including Africa. However, in the past couple of decades, it appears that Britain is gradually becoming a ‘God-free zone’.

I strongly believe that Britain like Africa would be transformed if we embrace the values expounded in the Scriptures such as the teachings and actions of Jesus Christ, the epistle of Apostle Paul and the Ten Commandments among others.

What are some of these teachings/values?

Respect for parents/elders

In recent years, Britain has experienced a gradual breakdown in the relationship between parents and children in the family. An evidence of this breakdown is the lack of respect given to parents by the younger generation in a number of homes. The Scriptures makes it very clear that we should honor (respect) our parents and it advises us to treat those older than us with respect. In most parts of Africa, children are taught to respect their parents and elders right from their formative years and it is a taboo to treat ones parents with disrespect. However, this positive value appears to be lacking in a number of British homes. For instance, it is not unusual to see a six-year-old child swearing at his parents or teacher.

The discouragement of the discipline of children in schools and homes is a contributory factor to this lack of respect, which has also contributed to the rising incidence of gang culture, knife related crimes, teenage pregnancy etc. We are all witness to the disgraceful scenes we see on television of British youths loitering drunkenly on the streets of the UK and other European capitals late at night. These disgraceful scenes have given Britain a bad reputation throughout Europe.

By observing and implementing the Scriptural teachings on respect and discipline, the British Government can save lives and avoid the excessive spending on curbing anti-social behavior.

Non-violence

Jesus teaches us to love our neighbors just as we love ourselves and to forgive those that offend us. He also instructs us not to be violent. Furthermore, the Sixth Commandment commands people not to commit murder.

At present, the murder rate in the UK is one of the highest in Europe. A week hardly goes by without us hearing or reading about the murder of a teenage in London. Knife crime is increasing with almost 277 deaths from stabbings in England & Wales alone between 2007 and 2008. Violence in other areas is also on the increase with almost a hundred thousand women per year seeking treatment in London for violent injuries received in the home. In the UK, an average of two women die per week due to domestic abuse.

I believe that Britain could be really transformed if we embrace God’s value of love and forgiveness.


Reverence for the name of the Lord

God stipulates in the third Commandment that we should not take the name of the Lord for granted (in vain). However, partly due to the freedom expressed in Christianity, the Lord’s name appears to have been taken for granted here in Britain. It is common for people to swear using God’s name. Moreover, a number of blasphemous films about Jesus Christ have been produced and relayed in the media. In addition, books denouncing the name of the Lord have been written and are widely distributed. Recently a bus campaign took place in Britain with the slogan “There’s probably no God. Now stop worrying and enjoy your life.”

The misuse of the Lord’s name in Britain has many implications. One result has been rise in radical Islamic extremism. There is a popular saying that ‘if you do not respect yourself no one would respect you’. Similarly, a person that does not respect his religion should not expect other to respect his own religion. As mentioned earlier, Britain has a rich Christian heritage, however, due to the drift towards a ‘God free zone’, there appears to be a void. This void has enabled Islamic extremist to perceive Britain as a Godless nation, especially when they see how the name of the Lord is ridiculed. This therefore motivates them to impose their ideologies by whatever means available including the use of force.

One way to mitigate Islamic fundamentalism in the UK would be for the people to reverence the Lords name and Christian should be allowed to be more open about their faith. Recently, Tony Blair, the former Prime Minister stated that Christians should be proud of their Christianity and be able to express it as they wish.

Contentment

Britain as a society would benefit immensely by applying the biblical teaching on contentment as clearly stated in the tenth commandment, which states, “You should not covet your neighbors properties”. Furthermore, we can learn from the Apostle Paul in his letter to the Philippians in which he informed the people of how through God’s strength he had learnt to be content in whatever situation he found himself in.

Unfortunately, contentment is lacking in the modern British society. In the quest of ‘Keeping up with the Joneses’ a number of people have been caught in the debt trap by spending beyond their income and living beyond their means. The principle of delayed gratification is no longer relevant and this has resulted in the unnecessary build up of debt.

This lack of contentment has contributed to the recent economic crisis currently inflicting Britain, which is due mainly to unsustainable level of debt. Britain is currently the most indebted country in the developed world, with personal debt rising at the rate of a billion pounds every 5 minutes prior to the collapse of the credit bubble. As at August 2008, the total personal debt in the UK was in excess of  £1trillion.

If Britain is to avoid future housing and credit bubbles, we should adhere to God’s teaching on contentment and covetousness as espoused in the Scriptures.

Conclusion

In conclusion, just as you have noticed the drastic implication of removing Christian evangelism from Africa, I also draw a similar conclusion resulting from Britain’s continual drive towards a ‘God free zone’. In short, removing God from the British equation may leave Britain at the mercy of a malign fusion of the dagger, a Taliban regime, the empty vodka bottle, and an unused credit card.

We need a British Association for the Advancement of Black People

In 1905, William E.B. Du Boi and a group of other prominent African Americans gathered together at Fort Erie, near the Niagara Falls, to deliberate on the challenges and obstacles facing African Americans in the USA. This gathering led to the formation of the Niagara Movement, which later metamorphosed into the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP) in 1909. The NAACP mission is to ensure the political, educational, social, and economic equality of rights of all persons and to eliminate racial hatred and racial discrimination.

In the United Kingdom, the black community also faces many challenges, which contribute to a continuous increase in the inequality gap between this community and the general population in most endeavors of life. In response to these challenges, obstacles and inequalities, a similar movement to the NAACP is needed in the United Kingdom. In short, we need to create a British Association for the Advancement of Black People (BAABP).

Despite the progress made over the years, the UK black community still faces many difficulties. Challenges such as educational under performance, health issues, inequality in the justice system, lack of economic empowerment, discrimination, breakdown of family structure cut across the spectrum of our community irrespective of age, gender or economic status.

Black people are more likely to be unemployed or underemployed in relation to the general population, even when they have the relevant skills and qualifications. The UK unemployment rate among black people is almost three times higher than the rate for the white population. In education, students from the black community are three times more likely to be excluded from school in comparison to white pupils. Moreover, black boys have the lowest levels of GCSE attainment in the country, with only 27 per cent of black Caribbean boys and 36 per cent of black African boys achieving five or more good GCSEs compared to 57 per cent nationally.

The situation is no different in the criminal justice system, where black people are over-represented at every stage of the system. Despite accounting for 2.7% of the total UK population, black people account for 8.5 per cent of those arrested in England and Wales and relative to their white counterparts are five times more likely to be remanded in prison, seven times more likely to be stopped and searched by the police and 50 per cent more likely to be referred through the criminal justice system. Furthermore, according to the Youth Justice Board, 9.2 per cent of young black people have been remanded in custody before receiving a disposal, compared with 4.6 per cent of white young people.

With regard to other issues, black people account for 10 per cent of mental health inpatients and are 44 per cent more likely to be sectioned under the 1983 Mental Health Act. Furthermore, the rising trend of teenage pregnancy, absent father figures, single homes, prevalence of HIV/AIDS, poverty, gang culture and teenage killings continue to ravage our community.

Currently, there is a diverse range of black voluntary and community groups set up to address difficulties facing our communities. These organizations have helped to raise awareness of the challenges and to mitigate their impacts. However, there is a limit to what these organizations can do individually primarily due to membership and funding constraints. These constraints partly explain their inability to influence public policy on black related issues. A broad based organization like the proposed BAABP could help in effectively mobilizing our community to tackle the challenges we face as a group.

The BAABP could be structured as a broad based civil and political rights organization with membership open to people within our community irrespective of age, social status or education. Existing black voluntary groups could be encouraged to join the BAABP as affiliate members, while still maintaining their existing structure. It is very important for these existing organizations to lend their support to the BAABP. People outside our community who are interested in seeking solutions to the impediments facing black people in the UK could be granted membership of the BAABP. Funding of the BAABP could come from individual members and contributions from corporate organizations, sponsorship and the hosting of special events.

To be effective, it would be important for church leaders, community organizers, artists, media practitioners, business executives, academics, politicians and other individuals within our community to lend their support to the BAABP. The BAABP could collaborate and support other black voluntary groups in advancing the cause of our community. In addition, to ensure continuity and to meet the needs and expectations of our young people, the BAABP membership should be fully inclusive and open to everyone in our community, whilst also engaging young people through mentorship, leadership, sponsorship and educational programmes. It should also strive to speak out and take action to reduce irresponsible behavior within our community.

The creation of a BAABP is imperative for several reasons:

•    Firstly, an organization that draws membership from a large pool within our community would give credence to our voice and assist us in developing a united front. This could potentially enable more attention to be given to the prejudice and inequalities faced by our community.

•    Secondly, the organization would enable our community to draw on its knowledge, skills and experience, thereby ensuring a collective approach to the solution of our challenges.

•    Thirdly, the organization would be able to more effectively use advocacy to advance the cause of our community and also influence public policies impacting our community.  This is particularly pertinent due to the black community usually being underrepresented in key policy discussions.

•    Fourthly, it would be effective in engaging with government on issues concerning our community, as the government and other authorities will have a focal point to liaise with when addressing black related issues.

The BAABP would need to focus on seven key areas essential to our community, which include education, family values, youth development, economic empowerment, justice, community development and political participation.  This is in addition to tackling other issues such as educating and engaging the public on perceived misconceptions regarding our community and dealing with health issues affecting our community.

I would like to address two tools that could be used by the BAABP in achieving its goals namely media relation and advocacy.

Among some sections of the British press, there appears to be an asymmetric media bias in reporting news and events concerning the black community. This is evidenced by the underreporting of news that projects the positive aspects of our community while over-reporting the negative aspects of our community. This asymmetric bias has a profound effect on people’s perception of the moral and intellectual compass of the black community. It also leads to the stereotyping of the black community, thereby potentially preventing people in our community from realising their full potential. The BAABP could engage in dialog with the media and take necessary actions to ensure a more balanced reporting concerning our community. By engaging with the media, it could eventually disabuse the generally perceived misconception regarding the UK black population.

The second tool that could be used is advocacy. The BAABP could represent the interest of the black community by advocating our position on political, economic, health, social and other issues. Currently, the voice of the UK black community is not heard partly due to our under-representation in politics, media and the justice system.  The BAABP could advocate the interest of the black community through the publication of position papers, white papers and commentaries on public policies and issues affecting our community. The BAABP could also engage in face-to-face meetings with politicians, other user advisory and industry groups. In addition to using advocacy to influence people and bodies outside our community, the BAABP could use advocacy to educate and influence positive change within our community.

However, despite the positive effects that a BAABP could offer, the creation of such an organization could potentially draw suspicion from some sections of the media, public and government. In order to allay such fears, it is important to emphasis what sort of organization the BAABP should not project. It should not be an organization that focuses solely on racism. It should not be an organization that suggests that all the challenges facing our community have been caused by the white community or establishment. This is very important, as a number of the problems facing our community are often self-inflicted. It should not create an atmosphere of suspicion of other communities and it should try to engage with other communities and help in improving race relations with other communities.

Furthermore, it is important to ensure that the organization is properly managed, especially as bad management has often been a bane for black oriented organizations. The BAABP should have unprecedented level of transparency especially in relation to funding. Moreover, it should be structured so that no particular group of people dominates the organization.

Finally, as we celebrate on both sides of the Atlantic the election of Barack Obama as the first black president of the USA, we should not forget that this historic milestone was achieved through the collective efforts of millions of African Americans.  In the face of slavery, segregation, lynching, and other degrading attacks, African Americans were able to overcome through their ability to organize themselves as a collective and united group. At the vanguard of the struggle were the NAACP and other grass root and civil rights organization, which addressed these inhuman acts.

Now is the time for the UK black community to be not only united, but to also speak with one voice. Now is the time for the UK black community to be not only resolute in the midst of our struggles, but to also seek a lasting solution to these challenges. Now is the time for our community to not only say that our destiny is in our hands, but to also act collectively. If there is any time for the creation of a British Association for the Advancement of Black People, NOW IS THE TIME.

An Open Letter To The Nigerian Church

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com
09 November 2009

“As we must account for every idle word, so must we account for every idle silence”
. Benjamin Franklin

“You are not only responsible for what you say, but also for what you do not say”- Martin Luther

“Oppression can only survive through silence”.-Carmen de Monteflores

Dear Pastor, Reverend, Bishop, Archbishop, Cardinal, General Overseer, Elder, Minister, Deacon, Deaconess, Apostle, Prophet, Evangelist and my beloved Brothers and Sisters in Christ,

Calvary greetings in the name of our Lord and Saviour JESUS Christ. I hope this letter meets you all in good health; I pray that all may go well with you and your souls are getting along well.

One thousand, nine hundred and fifty-two years ago, Apostle Paul wrote a letter to the Christians at Corinth to address his concerns regarding the activities occurring at the Corinth church. In 1517 AD, nearly one thousand, four hundred and sixty years later, a thirty-four year old Reverend called Martin Luther wrote his famous ‘Ninety-Five Theses’ letter, expressing his dissatisfaction with the abuses of the Roman Catholic clergy.

Coincidentally, in 1963, a thirty-four year old Baptist Minister from Atlanta called Martin Luther King Jnr wrote a letter from a Birmingham jail to eight clergymen in response to the latter’s request for the African American community to suspend their civil disobedience demonstrations. He also highlighted the white church’s apathy towards the plight of the African Americans’ struggle.

I do not consider myself worthy to step into the shoes of these great men of God; nor do I consider myself worthy even to eat the crumbs from the tables of these giants, however, I feel compelled to follow their path and write about some issues that have been a burden to me for the past couple of years.

What is this burden? What has made me follow the pathway of Apostle Paul, Martin Luther and Martin Luther King? I am disturbed about the state of the Nigerian church and I am burdened by the consequence this is having on the effective ministration of the Word of God in Nigeria.

Before I go any further, I would like to introduce myself by answering the following question, which you may want to ask. Who is this person with a Muslim name? Is he still a Muslim? Has he converted to Christianity? Has he accepted JESUS into his life? If he is addressing the church, why have we not heard of him within the church circuit? Is he a minister of God? If he is not a Minister, why is he addressing Anointed Men and Women of God (see Appendix A for a list of some of the  clergies copied)?

By way of introduction, my name is Ahmed Olayinka Sule. I am a sinner (in fact the chief of all sinners) who has been saved by Grace in JESUS. I was born into a Muslim family and had my Damascus Road conversion experience during my high school years. However, shortly after my conversion, I rejected Christ and did not turn back to God until 2000. Though I am not a clergyman, I regard myself as part of the Royal Priesthood, who has been called out of the darkness of sin into the glorious light of my Lord JESUS Christ.

I agree that I may not be the right person to write this open letter, especially as I am not a perfect person. I also know that I am not worthy to even tie the shoelace of the one hundred and fifty clergy copied into this letter.  I also agree that I do not have the moral justification to pen this article. This is especially true as there is nothing good in my sinful nature.  When I want to do what is right, I inevitably do what is wrong, and when I don’t want to do what is wrong, I do it anyway.

However, in the words of King Solomon, there is a time to be silent and there is a time to speak. The time to speak up is now. I have been silent for the past eleven years, and the burden in my heart is bringing to light Martin Luther King’s comment  that  ‘”Our lives begin to end the day we become silent about things that matter”.

This letter is written out of my love for the church and is no way meant to cause division within it. I also have the utmost respect for the church leadership and I appreciate the efforts of millions of Christians working towards taking the message of the cross throughout the nation.

You may ask what I mean by the Nigerian Church? After all, the church belongs to Christ and it is not defined by geographical parameters. Agreed.  The audience of this letter, which I have described as the Nigerian Church, falls into four categories. The first comprises of the Christian community based in Nigeria, which includes all the church denominations. The second category comprises of the churches outside of Nigeria, which are affiliated to the church based in Nigeria. This includes branches and parishes of churches headquartered in Nigeria. The third category relates to churches based outside of Nigeria, which are either shepherded by Nigerian pastors or which have a predominately Nigerian congregation. The fourth category comprise of my non-Christian brothers and sisters, some of whom are eager to accept Christ but have been reluctant to make that commitment due to the attitude of the Nigerian Church. There is also a separate section in this letter specifically addressed to my non-Christian brothers and sisters. It is my prayer that by reading this letter they will appreciate that JESUS is the standard by which Christianity should be measured, rather than the fallible nature of man.

In the last twenty years, the Nigerian church movement has experienced significant growth. It has impacted the country positively, as millions of people have been transformed by the life-changing message of our Lord JESUS. There was a time when Christians could not openly share and declare their faith due to the ridicule and persecution they faced. However, thanks to the leadership of the church, this stigma towards Christianity has been greatly reduced. Furthermore, Christianity has a growing influence in Nigeria, which has resulted in the proliferation of filled-up churches. Nigeria has become one of the fastest growing church movements in the world.  The influence of Christ is not only felt inside the church, but also outside of it. Politicians seek the audience of a number of church leaders for prayers, and Christians are at the helm of numerous corporate entities. The church has also played a role in education, with the establishment of church-run schools providing high quality education.

Despite this progress, all is not well with the Nigerian Church. How do I know that all is not well with the Nigerian Church? What is my benchmark ? The benchmark I have used is based on the life of our Lord JESUS and the Word of God. I have also had the opportunity to attend and observe churches run by both Nigerian and non-Nigerian ministers; churches with predominately Nigerian congregation and churches with a small number of Nigerians; churches within Nigeria and churches elsewhere. This variation has provided me the opportunity to evaluate the activities of these churches.

There are four reasons for writing this letter. First, as explained earlier, I am compelled to write out of my love for the Church. I hope that the issues raised in this letter will result in a reassessment of some of our activities in church and will eventually lead to a change in attitude.

Second, I know a number of Christians have been disillusioned with the Nigerian Church. I also know some Christians who do not feel the need to go to church and prefer to worship alone, due to what they observe in the church. Paul urges us not to put any stumbling block in a fellow believer’s way. He also states that “If your brother is distressed because of what you eat, you are no longer acting in love. Do not by your eating destroy your brother for whom Christ died“. I am compelled to highlight what ‘food’ we as Christians are ‘eating’ that is causing our brothers to stumble.

Third, I have a sense of responsibility to educate my non-Christian brothers and sisters not to use the activities and attitudes of a few people in the body of Christ as a justification to deny the power of Christ. They also need to know that Christ is our benchmark, even if we often fall short of that standard due to our fallible nature.

Finally, I am writing on behalf of the thousands of believers who have not been able to speak up on these issues due to time constraints, apathy, fear, or a general belief that things will remain the same.

Having introduced myself and explained the basis my writing to you, I would like to discuss five issues that have compelled me to write this letter – namely:

•    The Sheep and the Shepherd
•    Accountability & Responsibility
•    Unity In the Church
•    Teaching/Doctrines/Activities
•    Social Justice

1. The Sheep and the Shepherd

The activities of some of the spiritual leaders in the Nigerian church have come under a lot of scrutiny in recent years. On the whole, church leaders are doing a good job in line with the word of God, however, there are a few outliers that buck the trend. As the scripture says, a little yeast works through the whole batch of dough, and this is a fitting metaphor for the ridicule brought to the church as a result of the activities of some of the clergy.

One area of concern is the excessive grip that a number of clergy have over the congregation. In some instances, the clergy (who are just human and messengers of Christ) are feared and respected more than our Lord JESUS Christ. I strongly believe that the messenger cannot be greater than the message, but this does apply to most sections of the Nigerian church.

Scripture tells us that when JESUS died on the cross at Calvary, the veil was split in two. As a result of his death, we were granted access into the Holy of Holies through the redemptive power in the blood of JESUS. The bible makes it very clear that we should boldly enter the throne of God [Hebrew 4:16]. Due to JESUS’ sacrificial death, we can now confidently approach God through our Lord JESUS without having to go through any other intermediary. JESUS also says that He is the Way and the light and that no one can approach the Father except through Him.

However, a large number of us are not confident enough to approach God directly through JESUS. Instead, we prefer to go through the clergy in order to access God. Some of us even believe that our prayers will not be answered until it is agreed with or backed by a man or woman of God. It is well documented that people spend hundreds of thousands of Naira, and sometimes thousands of pounds, to travel the length and breadth of the world to chase one man of God or other in order to receive spiritual blessing. It is not unusual for a seventy five year old man to call a pastor of thirty years of age ‘daddy’, ‘mummy’, ‘papa’ or ‘mama’.

I agree that it is sometimes necessary to approach the clergy to agree with us in prayers on a certain issue or to seek their counsel. However, this should be the exception rather than the rule. By chasing the clergy all the time, we are putting unnecessary pressure on them.  We, the congregation, need to realise that the work of the clergy is not an easy job. They spend a lot of time fasting, praying and seeking the face of God. They also have to prepare for their sermons and once they have finished the service they end up spending hours attending to a lengthy queue of people gathered outside their office seeking counsel or prayers. We also need to be considerate and realise that they also have families to cater for. Furthermore, the Psalmist tells us that it is better to put your confidence in God rather than in man.

There are two contributory factors that have led to this issue. The cultural influence and the lack of a proper understanding of the reconciliatory power in the Blood of JESUS. I will address the first factor.

A positive aspect of the African society is the respect granted to elders; whether it is our parents, uncles, neighbours, teachers etc. This is also reflected in our history – for instance, the monarchy system in most parts of the country, where the King had absolute authority, and his counsel was sought on all issues. Furthermore, long before the advent of Christianity in Nigeria, the ’Babalawo’ (witch doctor) played an important role in the lives of the people. People would seek his counsel on a range of issues including marriage, children, family problems etc. He was seen as the direct representative of god on earth. In order to hear from their idols, people would approach the ‘Babalawo’ in order to know the mind of their gods. Unfortunately, this tradition has now crept into the church, whereby the clergy have now assumed the role of the ‘Babalawo’.

The Word of God tells us to respect people in authority. I also understand that the clergy has been placed by God to shepherd his people. However, we need to be aware that there is a thin line between respect and hero-worship. What constitutes respect? What constitutes hero-worship? Respect is when one approaches a Minister to agree with him in prayer on a specific issue, while hero-worship is when one thinks that without the minister’s agreement, God will not answer his prayers. Respect is when a family seeks spiritual guidance from a minister, while hero-worship is when the wife or husband thinks that the minister is the spiritual head of the home. Respect is when you seek a minister’s advice on a particular decision, while hero worship is when you cannot make a decision until the minister has sanctioned it.

In a number of Christian homes, the pastors have become the head of the homes and have usurped the roles of parents and husbands. In most instances, this intrusion is not the fault of the clergy – after all, this would not have happened if the couple had a proper understanding of their authority in Christ. Thankfully, the clergy are men and women of integrity so this unnecessary intrusion is the exception. However, in a few instances, some manipulative characters take advantage of the situation and cause havoc within the family structure. It is well documented that a number of homes have been ruined as a result of these intrusions. For instance, frictions and divisions have been created between parents and children, husband and wives, daughters-in-law and mothers-in-law as a result of the intrusive nature of some of these men of God. The activities of some of these ministers are contrary to the example set by our Lord JESUS who went about restoring rather than breaking relationships.

In some extreme cases, some men of God are known to take advantage of gullible female members of the congregation. Unfortunately, because these people do not know their authority in Christ, they find it difficult to rebuff the sexual advances of these wolves in sheep clothing. Sometimes, these so called men of God tell these vulnerable ladies that it is not against the will of God for them to sleep with a man of God. Although this occurrence is rare, however the church leadership should expose and disgrace any pastor found conducting such activities.

My heart also bleeds whenever I meet people who cannot make informed decisions without the sanction or approval of their pastors. Important, life-changing decisions about marriage, education, career, business etc. have been outsourced to pastors. It is time for the body of Christ to pass through the torn veil left at the foot of the cross of Calvary and boldly approach JESUS on his heavenly throne and make their petition known directly to him.

Another area of concern is that a number of pastors have been giving financial advice to the congregation, even when it is outside the pastor’s area of expertise. For instance, during the Nigerian stock market bubble of the past couple of years, a number of pastors advised their congregation to join the bandwagon and invest in the Nigerian capital market. In giving out this advice, the pastors failed to educate the congregation on the risk factors associated with investing in the capital market. Furthermore, they did not explain the fundamental drivers of these asset prices. Unfortunately, since the clergy’s statements are never questioned (for reasons which I have explained earlier), some members of the congregation took positions in these overinflated asset classes. The result of acting on this advice was sorrow ,tears and financial ruin due to the market correction.

This situation was not only restricted to the Nigerian capital market. In the UK, in spite of an overheated housing market bubble, a number of ministers based in the UK encouraged their congregation to take out mortgages in order to take advantage of the bubble in the real estate sector. Like their Nigerian counterparts, the ministers failed to consider the risk factors and the personal financial circumstances of the congregation. There were instances in which the congregations were advised to remortgage their properties in the UK and use the proceeds to invest in Nigeria. In financial terms, this is what is called a ‘carry trade’ whereby an investor borrows money at a low interest rate in a foreign currency (say Pounds Sterling) and invests the proceeds in assets of a high yielding currency (the Naira). Since this strategy involves excessive use of leverage (debt), an investor can suffer significant loss if the carry trade unwinds. Unfortunately, this risk was not explained to the congregation. As a result of yielding to this advice, a number of people took on mortgages they could not afford and are now facing the twin tragedy of bankruptcy and homelessness.

I suggest that pastors should not give financial advice to the congregation, especially when it is outside the pastor’s area of expertise. If, however, they insist on giving it,  they should issue the necessary disclaimers and explain the risks involved. Furthermore, we as the congregation should seek financial advice from professionally qualified financial advisors.

An action that is pervasive in some areas of the Christian community is the issue of ministers placing curses on congregation members who challenge or criticize their decisions. Quite often, the threat of a curse or the fear of a threat is enough to make that member of congregation follow the line of the pastor. This is quite sad and is not in line with Roman 12:14, which tells us to bless and not to curse.

Does what I say regarding the activities of some of the clergy amount to heresy? Am I disobeying the biblical instruction, which says “touch not my anointed and do my prophets no harm”? Am I guilty of behaving like the four children who mocked Elisha by calling him “a bald head”?

I do not think so, for several reasons. First, I am not causing harm to the prophets, as what I am doing is out of genuine love and I want the church to be more effective in drawing people to the Kingdom of God. Second, it is not unscriptural for anointed men of God to be rebuked when they stray away from the word of God. From scripture we know that God anointed King Saul. We also know that David obeyed this word when he did not kill Saul, even though he had an opportunity to do so. However, in spite of the anointing upon Saul’s life, that did not stop David from speaking against the wrongful deeds of King Saul. Furthermore, in spite of the anointing of King Saul, Samuel still reprimanded Saul for not obeying his instruction. Moreover, even Apostle Paul challenged Peter when he felt that Peter was not acting in accordance with the scriptures. Third, the basis of my observation is the word of God, which is the truth. John Locke put it right when he said “The Bible is one of the greatest blessings bestowed by God on the children of men. It has God for its author; salvation for its end, and truth without any mixture for its matter. It is all pure “

Fourth, the anointed of the Lord is not only restricted to the clergy but to all who have accepted JESUS Christ as their Lord and personal saviour. I John 2: 20 makes it very clear: “But you have an anointing from the Holy One, and all of you know the truth”. For anyone who may think that I have disobeyed God’s command regarding Psalm 105:15, I would like to ask the three questions: Are we to say touch not my anointed if a man of God curses his congregation? Are we to say touch not my anointed if a woman of God causes a separation between a couple?; Are we to say touch not my anointed if a man of God gives a false prophesy that causes a son to abandon his aged parents?

2. Accountability & Responsibility

A second disturbing factor is the lack of accountability in a number of Nigerian churches. It is not uncommon for churches to be run as the private property of the founders or leaders. If the church does not demonstrate accountability and transparency, how can the church be effective in advocating transparency within the wider Nigerian community?

There needs to be improved transparency and accountability in church especially as a significant source of the cash flow for the church comes from the contribution of the congregation of the church. Because of their contribution, the congregation needs to know, periodically, how their contribution has been put to use. Unlike shareholders that expect a return on their investment in the form of dividend or capital appreciation, congregation members need to be sure of the following: that the church funding has been used to run the church effectively; that resources are going towards growing the kingdom of God; that the church is reaching out to the community.

This issue of accountability is very important, as there have been instances in the past where a lack of accountability has brought shame to the body of Christ. A high profile case was the issue relating to the alleged misappropriation of funds for Pastor Hinn’s crusade, which gained worldwide attention and put the Nigerian Christian community in a negative light.

There is also an emerging trend of the church levying the congregation to fund the luxuries of the church leadership. I agree that it necessary for the church to fund the needs of the church leadership, especially pastors working on a full time basis. Furthermore, the bible makes it clear that a worker is worthy of his wages. While funding the church leaders necessities is justified, asking the congregation to fund the luxuries of the leader is not only morally repugnant, but also socially unjust. This levy on the congregation does not make any moral sense, especially as it is levied in a country where, on average, 34% of the population lives on less than $1 per day.

Rather than taxing the congregation to fund the luxuries of the leaders, Christian leaders should follow the example of our Lord JESUS who, despite being the King of kings, chose to ride into Jerusalem on a gentle donkey rather than on an elegant Roman horse. It is time for the clergy to see their calling as a form of servant hood towards the body of Christ and not as a means to fund a flamboyant lifestyle.

Another area that needs improvement is the monitoring of the flow of funds into the church. Since the church is a tax-exempt organisation, it owes the government a responsibility to ensure that anybody who places ill-gotten money through the church system is exposed and reported to the authorities.  There have been instances in the past whereby people have stolen funds running into tens of millions of Naira and placed these criminal proceeds in the church to fund church capital expenditures. The church should arise and reject these illegal funds. Furthermore, the church should institute anti-money laundering procedures to mitigate and prevent a recurrence of the placement of criminal proceeds in the church.

The church also has a responsibility to ensure that its activity does not inconvenience the general public. One area that needs further consideration is the traffic bottleneck that occurs at the Lagos–Sagamu Axis of the Lagos Ibadan Express Way resulting from some church events. Admittedly, a number of churches have put some effort towards reducing the traffic bottleneck, however, this is not enough. The churches have the right to organise events and crusades on their property whether along the expressway or on the mainland. However, along with that freedom also comes a responsibility to ensure that its activities do not cause traffic that disrupts other passengers’ journey on the express. A journey between Lagos and Sagamu that should ideally take 45 minutes occasionally sometimes takes eight to twelve hours during these church programmes. The result of the church activities brings untold hardship on the passengers traveling along the expressway. Furthermore, many passengers are not happy with the churches for causing traffic on the expressway and this could hinder the effective ministration of the gospel in the country.

On a personal note, my father, who is over 70 years and is still mourning the loss of my mother, was recently trapped in the traffic for over six hours because a church was having a crusade along the expressway. He was greatly distressed, and as a Christian I found it impossible to justify the attitude of the church towards his plight. I also know of another person who missed her father’s burial due to the traffic caused as a result of a church programme near the expressway. Apart from my personal stories, there are thousands of other people who have miserable stories to tell, such as brides missing their weddings, corpses being trapped in traffic and people developing high blood pressure while in traffic.

As Christians, we need to spare a thought for those people trapped in traffic as a result of our crusades and vigils, and do everything possible to mitigate the hardship faced by travelers. If JESUS was holding a crusade on the expressway and was informed by Peter that there were thousands of people trapped in traffic due to his crusade, JESUS would have compassion for those passengers and would make provision to make sure that no one suffered. Since we are all followers of Christ, let us do what JESUS would do.

3. Unity In the Church

Just like the church in Corinth, a number of Nigerian Churches are divided along the lines of the church leaders and denominations. While some say they are Pentecostal, others say they are Apostolic, some say they are Anglicans , while others say they are Methodist and the list goes on and on. This division is not only between different churches, but also between parishes of the same church, whereby members boast of the spiritual superiority of their church relative to other parishes. I recollect hearing somebody describe another branch of her own church as the  ‘funny version’ of her own parish. The division in the church is partly caused by lack of knowledge and also by a number of leaders who want to build personal empires.

Spiritual arrogance is also pervasive in our community, with a number Christians arrogating that their pastors have a monopoly on the knowledge and mystery of the scriptures. It is not unusual to hear them say, “My pastor is ‘worded’” or “come to my church where you will really learn the scriptures”.

‘Evangelism of the converted’ is another evidence of this lack of unity. What do I mean by  ‘evangelism of the converted’? It is when born-again Christian ‘A’ goes about preaching to another Christian ‘B’ to leave her or his church and join the church of Christian ‘A’. Evangelism of the converted is not an effective approach to expand the Kingdom of God. The time and effort spent preaching to the converted should be channeled towards those that need to accept JESUS. After all our Lord JESUS made it very clear that he came to seek and save those that were lost.

Paul put it right when he said that we are the body of Christ, and each one of us is a part of it. If Paul is correct, then all the different church denominations are all part of the body of JESUS Christ, who is the true head of the Church.  Since we are all one in Christ, then why the division in the church?

It is time for us to put aside this ‘Paul’, ‘Apollos’ and ‘Cephas’ division and work towards unity in Christ. What would Nigeria be like if the churches unite to organise a week of evangelism on the streets of Lagos? What would the country be like if the churches unite to organise a prayer walk round the capital of all the states of Nigeria? What would the country be like if  the churches unite to make politicians accountable for their electoral promises? Surely Nigeria will be a better place.

So let us focus less on the things that divide us and concentrate on what unites us.

4. Teaching/Doctrines/Activities

Another area that I would address is the doctrine and activities of our churches.

Speaking generally, most of the doctrines of our churches are in accordance with the word of God. However, some aspects of the churches’ doctrines, teachings and activities need to be more properly aligned with the Word of God. In other instances, the preacher may need to emphasis certain aspects of the gospel more often.

Before discussing these doctrines and activities, I would like to address an attitude that needs to change in our community. I am concerned that we Christians sometimes do not imbibe the attitude of the Berean Christians who not only listened to Paul’s message, but also searched the scriptures to ensure that what he said was in line with the word of God. It is very common for us to say “x, y and z is correct because Pastor said so in church”. I have had conversations with a number of people on certain areas of the scripture and when I ask for the scriptural basis, I am told that the pastor said so in church. This attitude increases the risk of the congregation being misinformed if a pastor’s teaching is wrong. There is also a risk that heretic teachings could go undetected.

Christians should strive to independently search the scriptures to ensure that the pastor’s teachings are in line with scriptures. Furthermore, the congregation should feel free to discuss any concerns regarding a misaligned doctrine or message with the clergy without the fear of being cursed or tagged confrontational. Likewise, the preacher should also be open to constructive criticism regarding any message or doctrine that is not in line with the word of God.

I will now go into specific aspects of the misaligned doctrines, teachings and activities:

a)    Gifts and Fruits of The Spirit: While a lot of teaching has been done on the various gifts of the spirit, less teaching has been done on the fruits of the spirit. The gifts of the spirit are very important for the effective functioning of the body of Christ. We are also instructed by Paul to eagerly desire these gifts.

However, one cannot emphasis the gifts without also emphasizing the fruits of the spirit mentioned in Galatians 5:22 which include love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness. If we can exhibit the fruits of the Spirit in addition to the gifts of the Spirit, the church would be more effective in changing attitudes in Nigeria. This is because when a non-Christian sees that we exhibit the fruits of the Spirit, he/she will be convinced and would be willing to listen to us. Our Lord JESUS makes it very clear that it is to God’s glory that we bear many fruits and show ourselves to be his disciples.

b)    The Hand of God and the Face of God: One area of teaching that has been overemphasized is the prosperity message. Before going further, I would like to state my stance regarding the prosperity message. First, I believe that it is God’s plan for us to prosper and this is stated throughout scripture from Genesis up to Revelations. Second, I believe that the church has a duty to preach this message of prosperity to world. Third, I believe that God instructs us to tithe and that there are blessings associated with tithing. Fourth, I believe that God is ready to take care not only of our spiritual needs, but he is also ready to take care of our physical needs.

However, the teaching regarding prosperity has been asymmetric. There now appears to be a view that there is a strong correlation between godliness and wealth. I have attended church services where the preachers teach that poverty is a sin. Moreover, in some services, people who make higher contributions towards the church are publicly acknowledged and singled out for blessing by the minister. This act obviously is in contradiction with how JESUS viewed the contribution of the rich people and the poor widow. Our Lord JESUS looked beyond the value contributed by the wealthy, who gave out of their abundance, but rather looked at the heart of the poor widow who gave with a pure heart.

On the area of sowing and reaping, the congregation is taught to sow into the kingdom in order to reap materially. By overemphasizing the sowing and reaping principle, the congregation could be encouraged to give to God in the expectation of material blessings, rather than to give with a pure heart. If, however, God chooses to delay the blessing for a season, there is a risk that the giver becomes disillusioned. In addition, it will encourage people to go to any extent to acquire ill-gotten wealth in order to give to the church, with the expectation that God will reward them for the seeds sown into God’s kingdom.

Furthermore, there is an overemphasis on financial prosperity, while other aspects of prosperity such as health, unity peace etc. are not addressed. It is important to teach the congregation that prosperity does not only exist in financial terms.

We all agree that JESUS spoke about riches, money, talents and coins, however, we need to look at the context in which he used these words. Contrary to the teachings by some pastors that a sizeable part of JESUS’ teaching related to financial matters, an analysis of JESUS’ teaching reveals otherwise. When JESUS mentioned riches, he spoke about people who refused to mature spiritually due to their concern for riches and pleasure. When JESUS mentioned money he said, “you can’t worship two gods at once – God and money”. When JESUS mentioned talents he taught us the rewards and consequences for using or not using what he has entrusted to us. When JESUS mentioned coins he gave us an analogy between a lost coin that has been found and a sinner that has been saved.

c)    Treatment of the Rich and Poor: As a result of the above, the Church tends to celebrate the success of the wealthy and the influential. The rich and powerful are given undue attention. They have access to the clergy and are allowed to seat on the prominent seats in church. Unfortunately, the reverse is the case for those less well-off in society. The poor are sometimes made to feel that their poverty is the result of their failure to fulfill God’s plan for their lives. When it comes to ordaining ministers, deacons and elders, sometimes wealth, influence and career become determining factors.

Should the rich and powerful get all the attention? Should eloquence, fame, and wealth be a basis for church leadership? In order to answer these questions, let us go to the word of God.  When JESUS selected his disciples, he did not use financial weight or influence as a basis for selection. Neither did the eloquence of educational status play an important role. Paul in his letter to Timothy specified several attributes that should be taken into consideration when selecting church leaders. His list did not mention influence, wealth or career, rather he said leaders should be self-controlled, respectable, hospitable, gentle and free from the love of money.

Due to the celebration of the rich in most of our churches, the congregations are often motivated to get rich quickly, at any cost. This has lead to Christians falling into the trap of the love and lust for money. It is not unusual to see Christians preoccupied with the quest of ‘making it big’. One can hardly have a decent conversation with most Christians without them talking about money, contracts, deals or connection most of the time. Some pastors are also known to strike deals and sometimes take the short cuts in order to acquire wealth. Paul puts it right when he say that people who want to get rich could fall into the temptation and traps, which could lead to destruction and ruin. Furthermore, President Obama’s comment that “Focusing your life solely on making a buck shows a certain poverty of ambition. It asks too little of yourself. Because it’s only when you hitch your wagon to something larger than yourself that you realize your true potential” is something that we should ponder on.

When preaching about prosperity, teachers need to emphasise the risk of the love of money in order to discourage people from carrying out ungodly activities in order to get rich.

d)     Workers in the vineyard: For the church to run effectively, it is important for people to volunteer for the Kingdom of God. As part of that process, the workers need to be adequately equipped to carry out their responsibilities. One important way of equipping volunteers is through training. This training process is carried out regularly in our churches. Sometimes the requirement to become a worker is so stringent that it defeats the whole purpose. For instance, people are required to report to church very early in the morning and if they are late for whatever reason, they are sometimes publicly ridiculed or dismissed from the workforce. This requirement is difficult for married couples who have to get up early, wake up the kids, bathe them, clothe them and prepare their food. All while trying to rush to church to beat the deadline.

The difficulty of the training regime to become a worker has two effects. First, it discourages people that have a desire to serve the Church. This  denies the body of Christ a vast resource of willing, talented volunteers. Second, the strict regime often leads to a situation where people no longer view their service as part of the advancement of God’s Kingdom, but rather as a way of complying with man-made laws.

The Church should encourage willing volunteers to use their skills and talents for God’s kingdom by relaxing the drastic volunteer requirement.

e)    Ring/No Ring: There is a lot of discrimination in the churches against people who are not married. Just as widows were discriminated against during the time of Paul, the unmarried are now discriminated against in a number of churches. The unmarried are labeled as ‘singles’ in a condescending manner. The unmarried are also made to feel that they are not fulfilling God’s purpose for their lives. The church leadership plays a part in fuelling this form of segregation. It is not unusual to listen to messages, which state implicitly or explicitly that ‘singles’ have problems or ‘singles’ are possessed by an evil spirit or that ‘singles’ are not praying enough.

The unmarried members of the congregation are often isolated within the church and pressured to join the ‘singles’ fellowship; as a result there is often no integration in the church between the unmarried and the married.

This marital apartheid has two effects. The first is to make some of the married people suspicious of the unmarried members of the church. For instance a number of married women in church become very suspicious of unmarried girls, thinking that they want to snatch their husbands. The second effect is that it puts unnecessary pressure on the unmarried to get married at any cost. This often leads to the unmarried entering into unproductive relationships in order to join the ‘elite married’ group in the church. Could this be a contributory factor to the rising divorce rate in the country?

As King Solomon put it, there is a time for everything under the sun. Just as there is a time to get married, there is a time to be single. Rather than degrade the unmarried in the congregation, the Church should work towards making effective use of the unmarried. After all it was the Apostle Paul who said that  “An unmarried woman is concerned about the Lord’s affairs: Her aim is to be devoted to the Lord in both body and spirit. But a married woman is concerned about the affairs of this world—how she can please her husband”.

Just as there is no difference between Jews and Gentiles, there is no difference between the married and the unmarried, as the same Lord is Lord of all and richly blesses all who call on him, whether married or not.

Moreover, there is a disturbing trend in which some of the church leaders determine the timing for people to get married. This usually occurs when the pastor instructs unmarried ladies who are committed in the church to wait for years before granting them permission to get married. Sometimes the pastor determines whom these ladies can marry. In other instances, church members are pressured to marry within their congregation and if any member is engaged to someone outside the church, strategies are put in place to frustrate the relationship.

The activities of these pastors’ amounts to an unnecessary intrusion into people’s privacy and the sooner this practice stops, the better.
5. Social Justice

In the area of social justice, the Nigerian Church still has more work to do. Before going further, I would like to provide the scriptural basis on why the Church needs to get more involved in social justice. From the Old to the New Testament, reference is made to the need to maintain justice. For instance, the Psalmist pronounced a blessing on those that maintain justice. Furthermore, scriptures tell us that the righteous should care about justice for the poor. We also learn that our Lord JESUS was a strong advocate for justice. He admonished the teachers of the law for neglecting justice. The book of Isaiah tells us that the Lord loves justice. Since we are children of the Lord, we have no choice but to also fight for and maintain justice. Fighting against injustice is a key ingredient in demonstrating love of Christ and an effective form of witnessing the gospel.

Throughout history, the church has been at the forefront of speaking against injustice. In the 17th century the Quakers played an important role in the campaign against the transatlantic slave trade. In the 1960’s the church played a leadership role in the civil rights movement, which eventually lead to the dismantling of the segregation structures in the United States.  Most of the well-known charities such as Oxfam, Amnesty International, and Christian Aid, are heavily influenced by Christian principles. Furthermore, Florence Nightingale was influenced by the teachings of our Lord JESUS to leave behind her wealthy upbringing to take care of the poor and the wounded.

In Nigeria, the churches have done some laudable things such as building of schools, homeless homes, in addition to prison visitation etc. However, more still needs to be done.

There are two areas I would discuss in relation to the Church’s apparent apathy towards social justice, namely:  the church’s response to political misgovernance, and its response to the abuse of children accused of witchcraft .

Misgovernance

The church has a role to play in engaging with the political classes on issues relating to the welfare of the country. When the activities of the political classes conflict with those of the citizenry and the Word of God, the church should be the vanguard of fighting for the oppressed. The church should also put pressure on the government to improve its governance. A particular area of misgovernance that the church needs to be more actively engaged is in the fight against corruption. This is because the high level of corruption in Nigeria is not good for the country’s image and it also leads to the redistribution of wealth of the nation from the ‘have’s not to the ‘haves’.

The church can play a crucial role in influencing policies for the betterment of the people, especially since some church leaders have access to the political leadership of Nigeria. A number of politicians attend church programmes and are often allowed to address the congregation. Furthermore, it is not uncommon for politicians to visit some church leaders for ‘spiritual protection’ and prayers. Unfortunately, in spite of this access, the church has been relatively silent on the misuse of power by the political classes.

In the days of the Old Testament, God sent the prophets to relay his messages to kings, especially those who misruled and contravened God’s laws. For instance, Samuel told King Saul that because he had rejected the Word of the Lord, the Lord had rejected Saul as King of Israel. Since God is a just God, he is not happy when the rulers of the land oppress his people and carry out activities contrary to his will. The Church leadership, especially those that have access to politicians, should be more confident in relaying God’s message and judgment. The clergy should emulate John the Baptist, who reproved King Herod for having an affair with his brother’s wife, even though the warning was at the risk of John’s life.

Rather than being consoled by the silence of the Church, the political classes should be disturbed by the Church’s insistence for justice. Now that the Church leadership has unprecedented access to the politicians, now is time for the Church leadership to be bold enough to deliver God’s messages to the rulers of the land.

Now is time for the Church leaders to be as bold as Samuel who was not afraid to tell King Saul “Because you have rejected the word of the LORD, he has rejected you as king”.

Now is time for the Church leaders to be as bold as Nathan who was not afraid to tell King David “Why did you despise the word of the LORD by doing what is evil in his eyes?”.

Now is time for the Church leaders to be as bold as Elijah who was not afraid to tell King Ahab “You’ve dumped God’s ways and commands and run off after the local gods, the Baals”.

Now is time for the Church leaders to be as bold as Daniel who was not afraid to tell King Nebuchadnezzar “You will be driven away from people and will live with the wild animals; you will eat grass like cattle and be drenched with the dew of heaven”.

Now is time for the Church leaders to be as bold as Jeremiah who was not afraid to tell King Zedekiah “Thus saith the LORD behold, I will give this city into the hand of the king of Babylon”.

Now is time for the Church leaders to be as bold as JESUS who was not afraid to tell King Herod “You fox, I will drive out demons and heal people today and tomorrow, and on the third day I will reach my goal”.


Child Witches

The second issue I would discuss is the abuse of children accused of witchcraft in certain parts of the country. On this issue, most of the churches fall into one of two categories: either as an active participant in the abuse of these children or a passive accessory to the abuse.

Active Participation:
A number of churches have been labeling children witches and blaming people’s misfortune on the activities of these innocent children. As a result, these children are beaten up, publicly disgraced, ostracized from their family, and sometimes killed. In other cases, they are bathed with acid, hit with machetes and publicly stoned. Some churches even defile God’s sanctuary by chaining and torturing these kids inside the house of the Lord. According to campaigners against the practice, about 15,000 children have been accused in two of Nigeria’s 36 states over the past decade and 1,000 have been murdered.

Between 1888 and 1915, a Christian Missionary by the name of Mary Slessor worked tirelessly to end the barbaric practice of killing twins in Nigeria, however, almost one hundred years later, Christians (who worship the same God as Mary Slessor)  are now involved in the killing and torturing of so called child witches. How depressing.

These abuses have brought shame to the Church. For instance, the website of Stepping Stones (an organization responsible for rehabilitating children accused of witchcraft) states: “Stepping Stones Nigeria does not wish to denounce any faith organisation. However the role of the church, especially some of the new Pentecostals, in spreading the belief in child witches cannot be underestimated. There are numerous so-called pastors in the region who are wrongly branding children as ‘witches’ mainly for economic self gain and personal recognition.” Some of us may flinch at this statement and accuse Stepping Stones of insulting the Church. However, if we must be honest, what they have stated is the truth.

Here are some other headlines and comments relating to the issue, which I have gathered from the global press:

Churches Denounce African Children as ”witches”

“Nigeria Pastors Deem Children Witches Leading to Death and Carnage”

“Christians” Kill Child “Witches” Don’t They?

“’Bishop’ who claimed he’d killed 110 child ‘witches’ is arrested …”

“It is an outrage what they are allowing to take place in the name of Christianity,”

“Christianity in the Niger Delta is seriously questionable, putting a traditional religion together with Christian religion – and it makes nonsense out of it”

“Evangelical pastors are helping to create a terrible new campaign of violence against young Nigerians”

Passive Participation
: The second way in which the Church has participated in this detestable act is through our passive association. The majority of the churches fall into this category. What do I mean by passive participation? We participate passively when we remain silent when this gross injustice is carried out against children.  We participate passively when fail to call the perpetrators of this act to order. We participate passively when we fail to show compassion to the abused children.

The church needs to answer these questions:

Where was the church when Nwanaokwo Edet’s Pastor accused him of witchcraft thereby resulting in his father killing him with acid?

Where was the church when Samuel, Esther and Sarah’s parents abandoned them after a prophetess claimed that they were witches?

Where was the church when two sisters named Victoria and Helen accused of witchcraft  were left alone in an old shack to survive by eating leaves and grass?

Where was the church when nails were driven into the head of nine-year-old Etido, who was accused of witchcraft?

Where was the church when some villagers nearly severed the arms of twelve-year-old Udo, also accused of witchcraft?

WHERE ON EARTH WAS THE CHURCH WHEN ALL OF THESE ATROCITIES WERE COMMITTED?

Now let’s go back to the scripture and see what our Lord JESUS has to say about children. First of all we are all instructed to have a childlike character. In fact JESUS makes it very clear that unless we change and become like little children, we cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Secondly, when the disciples tried to prevent children from accessing JESUS, he rebuked the disciples and told them not to hinder the kids. Unfortunately, the activities of the Nigerian Church in this regard has alienated these children from approaching JESUS, and we will be held accountable for this if we do not speak out. Finally JESUS said in Matthew 18 verse 6 “But if anyone causes one of these little ones who believe in me to sin, it would be better for him to have a large millstone hung around his neck and to be drowned in the depths of the sea”.

We may argue that we are not guilty of these atrocities since we did not drive the nail into the head of Etido, or severe the arms of Udo or bath Nwanaokwo with acid; however, since we keep silent, we are just as guilty. Martin Luther King once said “The ultimate tragedy is not the oppression and cruelty by the bad people but the silence over that by the good people”. This statement applies to the Church and it is time for us to wake up and fight against injustice in whatever form, because if we keep silent then we are co-operating with it.

So let us pay attention to social justice and avoid being like the Pharisees so that JESUS will not tell us: “You keep meticulous account books, tithing on every Naira and Kobo you get, but on the meat of God’s Law, things like justice and compassion and commitment—the absolute basics!—you carelessly take it or leave it”.

Am I a Radical?

Having read the issues raised in this letter, some may label me as a radical. Though, I would not describe myself as a radical, neither would I like to be tagged as a radical, however upon second thought, I might gain a measure of satisfaction from the label, if it would lead to a reformation in the Nigerian Church. Was Martin Luther King not a radical for justice: “Injustice anywhere is a threat to justice everywhere.” Was David not a radical for the house of the Lord:“ I will dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life.” Is Obama not a radical for change: “This victory alone is not the change we seek. It is only the chance for us to make that change.” Throughout the course of history, there are times when we need radicals for change.

Message to my Non-Christian Brother and Sisters

Thanks for having the patience to reach this part of my letter. Before I round up, I feel that I should devote this section of the letter to you. You may wonder why I have copied you in this letter, especially as you are not born-again Christians. It is a valid question to ask, but I think I would be doing a great injustice in not copying you in.

I know that some of you may be disillusioned with the activities of what I will call a minute segment of the church. However, that cannot be used as a basis to reject Christ or to disregard Christianity. For instance, just as we cannot use the activities of a few corrupt bankers as basis to describe every Nigerian banker or Nigerian as corrupt; similarly we can’t use what is going on in our churches to describe Christianity.

I would like to explain what Christianity is about from two perspectives, namely our paradigm and religion.

Paradigm: We are called Christian because we are followers of JESUS Christ our Lord and Saviour. I repeat again, we are FOLLOWERS OF CHRIST.  JESUS Christ is our paradigm and as Christians, we aspire to emulate his behavior. However, because JESUS is perfect and committed no sin, it is impossible for us to emulate him. Fortunately, because JESUS knew of our fallibility, he came to earth and took on our sins. Though Christ never sinned, God treated him as a sinner, so that Christ could make us acceptable to God.

You may observe that certain things may not be right with the Church. You may even question the validity of Christianity. However, remember that JESUS is our standard and model. We may not always meet up to this high standard, but this still does not deny the power of our Lord. As we the Church strive to be more Christ-like, remember what JESUS stands for. JESUS stands for justice, JESUS stands for righteousness, JESUS stands for compassion, JESUS stands for hope and JESUS stands for Love.

Religion: Christianity in its true form is more than a religion. It is more than the magnificent church buildings; it is more than the lifestyle of the pastor. Christianity is about a personal relationship with our Lord JESUS. When evaluating Christianity, look at JESUS Christ. When JESUS was here on earth, he also had an issue with religion, which is often burdened with man-made rules and doctrines that drive people away from God instead of drawing them near.

I will give you an example from JESUS’ time on earth. There was a woman who was caught in the act of adultery and at the time she was supposed to be sentenced to death, according to the religious law. The religious people brought the woman to JESUS and wanted to know his opinion on the matter. However, rather than condemn the woman and judge her with the religious law, he challenged the religious people by telling them that if they had committed no sin , then they should throw a stone at the woman. Since the religious people were not clean, they left the woman alone. JESUS then told the woman that he does not condemn her and he forgave her sins. From this story, you can learn what Christianity is all about, it is about restoration of our relationship with JESUS and our justification through JESUS resurrection and it not about man-made rules.

If there is one thing that you should remember, sorry I mean two things to remember, they are: First what you see going on in some of our churches is not a reflection of what Christianity is all about, and second and more important: JESUS loves you.

Conclusion

Never in my life have I written such a lengthy letter. If you have been able to reach this part of the letter, please accept my apology if it has taken much of your precious and valuable time. It should have been shorter, but I have been carrying this burden for almost eleven years and I have reached a stage that has left me with no choice but to express my concerns through this medium.

I would like to reiterate that I have no intention whatsoever to cause division or confusion within the Church. I have come to the point of writing this letter because my conscience leaves me with no other choice. This letter is borne out of my love for JESUS Christ and for the Church for which he gave his precious life .

As I have earlier explained to my non-Christian brothers and sisters, we as Christians are the followers of Christ. As a result, we have a responsibility to ensure that the Church is effective in witnessing to the non-Christians. Effective witnessing can only be achieved if the people we are preaching to can see the fruits of JESUS in our lives.

So when we do things, let’s pause for a second and ask ourselves the question, ‘What would JESUS do in a similar circumstances?’ For instance, would JESUS remain silent when a nail is pieced through Etido’s head? Would JESUS discriminate against the unmarried in his church? Would JESUS accept criminal proceeds as tithe and offerings? Would JESUS give undue attention to the rich in his midst, while ignoring the poor? Would JESUS ignore the plight of passengers caught in traffic due to a crusade organized by JESUS? Would JESUS enjoy the luxuries of life, while his congregation wallow in abject poverty? Would JESUS wine and dine with corrupt political leaders without pronouncing the judgment of God upon them? Would JESUS publicly ridicule a mother for coming late to church? Would JESUS curse any of his disciples or congregation who disagrees with his viewpoint? Answering these questions should guide us on our Christian journey.

I would like to close by imagining what Paul would have said if he decided to write to the Nigerian church rather than the church at Corinth. I guess it may go along these lines: If I have fifty thousand church branches scattered all over the world, but no love, then I am like an ant colony; If I have twenty million people attending my crusades, but no love, then I am like a mega pop star; If I make the blind to see, the deaf to hear and the lame to walk, but have no love, then I am like an amalgamation of an Ophthalmologist, Otolaryngologist and an Orthopedic surgeon; If I can quote the scriptures from beginning to the end and from the end to the beginning, but I have no love, then I am like an IBM Roadrunner Supercomputer.

SO LET US ALL DEMONSTRATE THE LOVE OF CHRIST.

If I have written anything in this letter that overstates the truth of what is going on in the Nigerian church, I plead for your forgiveness. If, however, I have written anything that understates the truth of what is going on in the Nigerian church, I plead for the Lord’s forgiveness.

Keep the faith.

Your fellow citizen of the Household of God

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA
suleaos@gmail.com

PS: If you would like to discuss any of the issues contained in this letter please feel free to contact me on my email listed above ,otherwise , you can go to my blog (link below) and leave your comments.

http://zangodare.wordpress.com/2009/11/09/nigerianchurch/

http://zangodare.wordpress.com

Appendix A- List of Some of the Clergies copied

Pastor A.T. Williams
Pastor Adejare Popoola
Pastor Afolabi Oladele
Pastor Afolabi Samuel Coker
Pastor Agu Irukwu
Rev. Albert Aina
Rev. Dr Albert Odulele
Pastor Alloy Okechukwu
Pastor Amos Babajide Oyetuga
Pastor Andrew Adeleke
Pastor Anita Oyakhilome
Archbishop Anthony Okogie
Pastor Ayo Oritsejafo
Rev. B Durosimi-Etti
Pastor Babatunde Adebiyi
Pastor (Mrs.) Becky Unoarumhi
Pastor Ben Adewuyi
Prof. C. Olowola
Deaconess Ceceila Ibru
Pastor Charles Ojei
Pastor Charles Salako
Pastor Chiristopher Adetoro
Pastor Chris Ojigbani
Pastor Chris Okotie
Pastor Chris Oyakhilome
Christian Association of Nigeria
Christian Council of Nigeria
Pastor Colin Bruce Starr
Pastor D. Olowu
Dr. D.K Olukoya
Most Rev. Daniel Okoh
Pastor Daniel Uwaeme
Pastor David Ojelabi
Pastor David Olatona
Bishop David Oyedepo
Apostle Dele Johnson
Pastor Dele Oduntan
Pastor Dupe Afolabi
Pastor E.A. Adeboye
Pastor Elijah Oludele Abina
Evangelist Elishama Ideh
Pastor Emma Omon
Evang. (Dr). Emmah Isong
Pastor Emmanuel Iwuoha
Pastor Emmanuel John
Pastor Erastus Akingbola
Rev. (Dr.) Etukudoh
Pastor Femi Emmanuel
Pastor Femi Taiwo
Pastor Festus Adewole
Pastor Folarin Akinsola

The Revd. Canon Foluso Taiwo
Pastor Francis A. Tella
Bishop Francis Wale Oke
Minister Franklin Omoaghe
Full Gospel Business Mens’ Fellowship International, Nigeria
Rev. Mrs. Funke Adejumo
Deaconess Funke Adenuga
Apostle G.D. Numbere
Pastor Gbenga Fagbami
Brother Gbile Akanni
Rev. George Adegboye
Pastor Ghandi
Pastor Gladys Bawo Omamofe
Pastor Helen Ukpabio
Pastor Ibiye Iyalla
Pastor Isaac Temitope Olufoye
Pastor James Fadele
Pastor Joel Onyema Uzoma
Archbishop John O. Onaiyekan
Journalist For Christ
Pastor Kayode Adefina
Pastor Kayode Ijisesan
Pastor Kayode Owolabi
Pastor Kemi Ilori
Pastor Ken Egede
Pastor Kola Ayeni
Pastor Kola Ayeni
Pastor Kola Bamigbade
Pastor Kola Ewuosho
Bishop Kola Onaolapo
Pastor Kolawole Carew
Pastor Kunle Oladebo
Pastor Laolu Bamiteko
Pastor Lawrence Osagie
Bishop Margaret Idahosa
Pastor Matthew Ashimolowo
Pastor Mercy Arinze
Pastor Mike Dada
Bishop Mike Okonkwo
Pastor Mike Tomomewo
Pastor Modupe Afolabi
Pastor Niran Fafowora
Pastor Nkechi Anayo-Iloputaife
Pastor Nkem Emerald Osuigwe
Pastor Nma
Pastor Olatubosun Sowunmi
Pastor Olubode Olutunda
Pastor Oludare Akinbo
Pastor Oludare Ayeni

Pastor Olufemi Oyelowo
Pastor Olugbenga Adenuga
Pastor Olutayo Ojajuni
Pastor Omawumi Efueye
Pastor Oyonnude Kure
Pastor Paul Adefarasin
Pastor Paul Akazu
Rev. Paul Emeka
Pastor Paul F. Usman
Rev. (Dr.) Paul Jinadu
Pastor Paul Oloyede
Maj-General (Pastor) Paul Toun
Pentecostal Fellowship of Nigeria
The Most Reverend Peter .J. Akinola
Pastor Peter Oludare Oloso
Pastor Philip Aladesua
Rev. (Dr.) S. A. O. Oyelade
Pastor Sam Adeyemi
Prophet (Dr.) Samson Ayorinde
Prophet (Dr.) Samuel Abiara
Pastor Segun Kingsley
Pastor Segun Olatunde
Pastor Shola Adeaga
Dr. Sola Fola-Alade
Pastor Stella Babalola
Archbishop Sunday Makinde
His Eminence, Dr Sunday Mbang
Pastor Susan Somide
Pastor Tai Olamigoke
Pastor Taiwo Odukoya
Dr. Tayo Adeyemi
Pastor Tayo Ojajuni
Mrs. Titi Oluwatudimu
Pastor Tony Rapu
Pastor Tope Dosunmu
Pastor Tunde Bakare
Pastor Tunde Olorunwunmi
Pastor Tunji Akinola
Rev. Ucho Abel
Dr. Uma Ukpai
Pastor Victor Erhabor
Pastor W. Kumuyi
Pastor Wale Adefarasin
Pastor Wale Babatunde
Rev. (Dr.) Wilson Badejo
Pastor Yemi Balogun
Rev. (Dr.) Yinka Ojo
Pastor Yinka Somotun
Pastor Yomi Adeyemi
Bishop Yomi Isijola

Eighty-Eight Comments Concerning The Reformation Of The Nigerian Church

Eighty-Eight Comments

Concerning The Reformation Of The Nigerian Church

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

09 December 2009

Things do not change ; we change

-Henry David Thoreau

The first step to change is awareness. The second step is acceptance

-Nathaniel Branden

Change will not come if we wait for some other person or some other time. We are the ones we’ve been waiting for. We are the change that we seek

-Barack Obama

Dear Pastor, Reverend, Priest, Bishop, Archbishop, Cardinal, General Overseer, Elder, Minister, Deacon, Deaconess, Apostle, Prophet, Evangelist and my beloved Brothers and Sisters in Christ,

Calvary greetings in the name of our Lord and Saviour JESUS Christ. May the grace and peace of God be with you all, esteemed and reverend dear sirs and madams.

Exactly a month ago, I wrote an open letter to the Nigerian Church (see link below)

http://zangodare.wordpress.com/2009/11/09/nigerianchurch/

detailing a number of issues confronting the Church. The contents of the Open Letter have generated a lot of debate within our community. These debates have extended from the offices to family homes, the press, churches, on-line forums, blogs etc within and outside Nigeria.

Furthermore, since the publication of the letter, I have had detailed discussions with a number of Christians (comprising of the clergy and laity) within and outside of Nigeria regarding the issues discussed in the letter and the state of the Nigerian church.

An analysis of the debates and discussions on the state of the Nigerian church reveals a longing by Christians from various denominations for the reformation of the Nigerian Church in line with the words, teachings and lifestyle of our Lord JESUS Christ.

Update since the publication of the Open Letter

Since the publication of the letter, a number of events have occurred, which appear to corroborate the continuous decadence within some sections of the Nigerian Church. Some of the high profile events include infighting among pastors of different denominations; security guards from a particular church preventing members of another church from accessing their church building by blocking the street entrance; a fraudster using a significant portion of the proceeds of stolen funds running into millions of Naira to pay tithes and offerings to his church.

My discussions with fellow brethrens and visits to a number of churches also revealed additional disturbing trends such as church workers being forced to crawl on their knees as punishment for arriving late for church meetings, a church operating a Bureau de Change within its premises, pastors arranging bogus marriages in order to regularize immigration papers for their congregation members, a pastor slapping a lady at a public event, pastors using charms etc.

In the UK, a documentary was shown on Channel Four TV Station on the 23rd of November 2009 titled ‘Dispatches: Return to Africa’s Witch Children’. This documentary, which was watched by nearly a million people in the UK, examined the role of the Nigerian churches in the abuse of children accused of witchcraft. This documentary is generating a lot of debate and questions are being asked about the sincerity of the Nigerian church.

To view the documentary, please copy the link below and paste to your browser:

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RTT0U3x_0I4

Eighty-Eight Comments

As explained earlier, there have been debates and discussions regarding the state of the Nigerian Church. I have also had the opportunity to receive feedback from a number of Christians on these debates and discussions and I think it would be appropriate to share them with the Nigerian Church (as defined in my earlier letter). The next section of this letter contains eighty-eight comments by various individuals (majority within the body of Christ) in response to the Open Letter to the Nigerian Church. I have excluded the names of the individuals making these comments for confidentiality and security reasons.

I would implore you to take time to read all these comments, majority of which provide additional insight into the state of the Nigerian church and proffer suggestions to remedy the situation confronting our community.

The eighty-eight commentaries are displayed using RED fonts to denote the following:

-       The potential danger confronting the body of Christ in terms of reputational and other damages if the atrocities occurring within the body of Christ continues

-       The precious Blood, which our Lord JESUS shed on the cross of Calvary for the Church and the world.

-       Warnings on consequences of us not repenting from our ways.

-       The constructive anger people have towards the misdeeds, deceit and injustice within some sections of the Nigerian church

Conclusion

In concluding, I would like to quote two passages from Scriptures

A good tree cannot bear bad fruit, and a bad tree cannot bear good fruit. Every tree that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire. Thus, by their fruit you will recognize them. Not everyone who says to me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ will enter the kingdom of heaven, but only he who does the will of my Father who is in heaven.  Many will say to me on that day, ‘Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and in your name drive out demons and perform many miracles?’  Then I will tell them plainly, ‘I never knew you. Away from me, you evildoers!’ - Matthew 7 verses 18-23

To the angel of the church in Laodicea write:
These are the words of the Amen, the faithful and true witness, the ruler of God’s creation. I know your deeds, that you are neither cold nor hot. I wish you were either one or the other! So, because you are lukewarm—neither hot nor cold—I am about to spit you out of my mouth. You say, ‘I am rich; I have acquired wealth and do not need a thing.’ But you do not realize that you are wretched, pitiful, poor, blind and naked. I counsel you to buy from me gold refined in the fire, so you can become rich; and white clothes to wear, so you can cover your shameful nakedness; and salve to put on your eyes, so you can see.
”-Revelation 3 verses 14-18

So let us all work towards getting ready for the wedding of the Lamb, so that the Lamb will see his church clothed in fine, clean and white linen.

Let him who has ears……….

Keep the faith.

Your fellow citizen of the Household of God

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

If you would like to discuss the necessary changes and actions needed to transform and reform  the Nigerian church in line with the teachings, words and lifestyle of our Lord JESUS, please feel free to contact me on my email address shown above. Furthermore, you can go to my blog (link below) and leave your comments.

http://zangodare.wordpress.com/2009/12/09/eightyeightcomments

EIGHTY-EIGHT COMMENTS

CONCERNING THE REFORMATION  OF THE NIGERIAN CHURCH

Comment 1

I read the article with mixed feelings. On the one hand, I agree with all your salient points, but on the other, I felt you were far too gentle (which in itself is not a bad thing).  The evil is so deep rooted that I cannot begin to imagine the heart of God – except of course that nothing catches Him by surprise.  It is a crying shame that indeed when the Lord returns, He will not recognize the church He gave His life for.  The Scriptures cannot be broken and when people ask how it is that the bible speaks of many being called and few chosen in the context of the gospel explosion, which we have witnessed in the last few years, it is precisely because of the issues you raised that this Scripture must come to pass.  The shaking and judgment when they come and start out in the house of God will be terrible to behold.  I hope it does not come to a time that one would be ashamed to be called a Xtian – we are fast approaching that, but God forbid because “Let God be true and every man a liar”.  His integrity is not upheld by our association with Him – He is all-sufficient in Himself.

My own advice to every Xtian is to take heed to your own heart and make sure it is right before God.  Constantly check your motives and don’t be carried away by the euphoria of this passing phase where sprouting Scriptures and speaking Christianese is what qualify people to be called children of the Most High.  Could it be that it is this same faith that the apostles of old contended for with their lives and last drop of their blood?  We are all at ease in Zion and may God help us.  Our silence is culpability in itself and that is why I am so blessed that you took out this time to write and circulate this.  Don’t for one minute be discouraged by any nay-sayers, there are far too many people who can’t stand the truth and far too many who benefit from the ills described in your piece.

Comment 2

I have read your message to the church, and I must confess virtually all you said resonates with my spirit. I am now at peace that at least someone is thinking/feeling like me. On occasions, I have asked myself if I was not turning into a renegade. The whole thing is very disturbing, and it’s getting very nauseating. One thing you didn’t mention is the new craze of establishing schools that are not affordable to the average member, yet the funds were squeezed out of these members. To those of us who grew up in the orthodox setting-i.e. the likes of Anglicans Catholics, Methodists went to schools that were virtually free from these denominations who gave sacrificially. They even set up hospitals that were also free- the seventh day Adventist, catholic, are good examples. One can go on and on. God help us. God bless you as at least they know that there are people out there who are seeing through their shenanigans.

Comment 3

I wish to write you this to let you know that you are not alone. Yes I read your entire letter. No, it was not too long. The length rather is a sad indication of how deep the problems that plague the physical Church is.

……. I share your feeling of unworthiness that one feels when thinking of addressing these issues. As one studies the Saints gone before us: their sacrifices, devotion to Christ and singleness of heart and character, there is that tendency to turn inwards and grow silent about what is going on around. …… I hope Church leaders hear you loud and clear. I hope those in whom the residue of our Lords Spirit still resides will be inspired by your essay.

You hit on all the issues that have bothered me personally, and then some. I think you were very generous actually. You treat those issues - from the exploitation of the pulpit, to the complicity of the pew - as flaws in an otherwise righteous Church entity. I wish I shared your optimism. As I read the scriptures I cannot help wondering if they are not the very signs of the departure that was predicted both by our Lord and His apostles. I wonder, for instance, if the “growth” we notice is as a result of the gospel, or of a compromise of it (What is that popular quote again, “..if the foundation be faulty, what can the righteous do?”. )  I wonder if a church body built on loyalty to an individual, or to a denomination can produce the radical reformation that the cross of our Lord brings to believers. I hope the Church will find the boldness to cure the disease, not just the symptoms.

As I have thought about these things over the years, the word of our Lord that ominously predicted that many are called but few are chosen kept ringing in my spirit. The one that assures us that, “the foundation of our Lord stands sure, the Lord knows those who are His..”, also makes me think. I wonder if I at times, do not use the word Church too broadly. It was not too long ago in Nigeria that not too many people wanted in on the Church. The Church back them looked a lot more like the apostolic entity that we read about in scripture.

Comment 4

……And the wider issue is this – if I tried to adopt the attitude of – ‘get used to it cause that is Christianity with all its frailties, people are only human, they are not God, they can’t help slipping into the dark, don’t expect too much’,  or ‘churches are often this way’, or ‘well we are one body so you have no choice really but to align yourself and your church with that’ – - it really puts me off and makes me want to retreat and not to have ‘a Christian identity’ since for many it seems to be some kind of ‘social’ identity thing; something whereby you can ‘club together’ with others.   I am no more likely to feel I can align myself with ANY denomination of corrupt ”church”, in which elders or employees representing that org. are mean to people and say they have the authority of God with them (even if many who conform to the rules of the game at that org. are ”happy”;  lets face it humans can be happy being a member of all sorts of things) – than I am likely to align myself with a ”Mormon” church or any other fringe expressions claiming a Christian purpose.   That might not sound rational – - and it might not be (to be honest I am never willing to say I am 100% correct as only God really knows the full truth) – - but it is what I feel definitely.

I cannot align myself with some of the things I witnessed being carried out in the name of Christ.  That is definitely not for me. I have always deeply disliked cliques and the power-play that comes with social identity politics.  And I can’t subscribe or align to such systems where abusive people are not called to account and not dismissed – and the reason being the system of an individual church actually backs up their behaviour in fact: of course they are not lone operators but are part of a culture of that church, be it heavy shepherding or a false understanding of Christ as hierarchical, or whatever, that motivates them and gives them that sense of entitlement and empowerment. I do, however, think this issue of alignment cannot be clear cut – and I am certainly not claiming to be an authority on it objectively speaking – only I know how I most definitely feel about it.

Comment 5

I have just read this well written letter at my desk ….when I got to the final full stop… I took a long deep breath or shall I say sigh just to fully digest all that I read. I really pray and hope that those concerned and indeed all of us to be honest who read this are convicted and moved to at least do something to change the atmosphere and not be PASSIVE PARTICPANTS as our brother here mentioned. This letter is challenging enough to make even the atheist think twice talk less of all of us who profess to be born again Christians or at least go to church… to question the practice of our faith and ask ourselves are we just born again Christians by mouth or convenience or are we doing what our LORD JESUS would rather us do…..He is not apportioning  blame but am sure all who read will know what he’s talking about and which CHURCHES/CRUSADES he is referring too and make significant amends in their crusades…congregations..churches..parishes..fellowships..house groups…cell groups….families…and everywhere else where the Gospel of good tidings is being preached!!!!
God bless you my brother for awakening our consciousness and intellect and making us look inwards to make a laudable change in the atmosphere not just in Nigeria alone but all over the World… and for those who read this don’t let this letter lie low……PASS IT ON to the UTMOST PART OF THE EARTH!!!!!

Comment 6

Ahmed, your article covers the depth and breadth of a lot of things, which have been going through my mind about Christianity and especially the Nigerian church, which I have neither the patience nor eloquence nor credibility to write in the way you have. I salute your courage. You certainly are not a radical and you certainly have not said anything that is not true here. You simply have demonstrated the courage through your deep love for the church. I also salute the strength of your restraint and respect, reining in the deep emotions that would otherwise possibly burst through into a rant that could trivialize the serious issues you address and give cause for our leaders to disregard the challenge you have made on them. I would have been a bit less restrained. Two additional areas that deeply concern me. First is the rise of African traditional religion in the church. There seems to be a growing, very unhealthy and pervasive concern from our pulpits with witchcraft, evil spirits, omens, dreams, predictions and prophecies. This has cast us right back into the shackles of pre-Christian era darkness, and is a major cause of people running after ‘men of God’ for deliverance. I mean where is the doctrinal basis for talking about black cats and other such omens from the pulpit? In a major Pentecostal church?

The second is miracles. I may be wrong but I believe God has given us through his word the instruments for successful and healthy daily living. However we almost seem to be encouraged to abandon these and run after miracles, which by definition should be reserved for extraordinary circumstances. We try to set aside the natural laws of God and seek for miracles in ordinary daily living. We even seek miracles from God that would subvert his very nature as a just and righteous God. Okay let me not start another article and return to praying that our church leaders heed what you have written and we the congregation also use it to start the healing and unshackling process so that we can demonstrate the fruits of the spirit. It is a deep-seated malaise and may take a while, but let us start by spreading this article far and wide. Thank you once again for taking time to write this.

Comment 7

Ahmed:

It took me a while to sit down and read your “Open Letter to The Nigerian Church”, but I am glad I got down to it. Your letter, well written struck the right cords. It touches on the ills of our churches in Nigeria. The most disturbing and depressing for me is the abuse of children. Something must be done to stop the abuse. I did some research on the abuse after I read your piece. It makes my stomach turn to read that a Pastor claims he has too many branches that he cannot control what his pastors are doing.

SHAME ON NIGERIAN PASTORS AND ELDERS FOR SITTING STILL AND LETTING THESE ATROCITIES CONTINUE. SHAME ON NIGERIAN GOVERNMENT FOR LETTING THESE ACTIVITIES TO GO UNPUNISHED.

What kind of community will do such horrible and despicable things to children? We wonder why things are not going on well in Nigeria and the world at large. There is our answer. There is just too much abuse against children all over the world. If it is not sexually, it is physical. Children suffer the most in time of war, financial crisis, recession, breakdown of families, and of course, religious fanaticism. It is a shame that the adults who are supposed to protect and love these children, are the perpetrators of evil on them. The cycle has to be broken.

I remember before I left Nigeria that there was a woman shown on national TV who had burnt the hands of some children because of witchcraft. She was very proud of her act and felt justified. As a young attorney, I was outraged and I wrote to Agbakogba, the head of CLO, the Chief Police Officer and Attorney General of the Federation to ensure justice for the children. The struggle for social justice continues. We must not be silent and we must never give up. NEVER!

Thank you so much for the letter. I am proud of your courage.

Comment 8

Thank you, dear brother Ahmed, for your candid appraisal of the decadence in Nigeria Church. The gospel that is being preached in Nigerian churches is what Paul called another gospel. It is not the gospel of our Lord Jesus at all, and that is why people like Dangote, and other fellas who have made stupendous wealth outside religion will consider Nigerian Church a hoax, their ‘Jesus’ a fluke, and their emphasis, nonsense. How can you sell this kind of gospel to people who are already materially comfortable. How can this people even take this their ‘Jesus’ seriously when the proponents are running helter skelter from the hammer of EFCC, ICPC et al.? Money is the crowned ‘God’ of Nigerian Church. And in most instances, crave for money and enthronement of truth do not go together.

The word of God has foreseen this; so it has clearly warned that judgment will begin from the house of God. Meanwhile, we can continue to lift in prayers few beacons of light and truth we still have, men who will not only condone falsehood in their own lives, but will not also see it thrive in their areas of influence for whatever reasons. Men of God like Bro. Gbile Akanni, Pastor Tunde Bakare, Bro. John Adejo and host of others hidden by God from the onslaught of greed and idolatry. Pray, God will increase the stock of the remnants and deplete the ranks of the gullible and hypocrites.

Comment 9

I read the piece from start to finish. It took me two days. It is a well written piece. I commend the courage of Ahmed. This piece reminds me of a book I read about 11 years ago. It was titled ‘Charismatic Chaos’ and was written by a pastor in California. I will recommend it to readers and you will see all the nonsense that has crept into Christianity in modern times. One area I would have loved Ahmed to hammer on is the issue of pastors practicing medicine where they have no competence just as he referenced where they acted as financial advisers to their congregation. The damage these guys cause is untold. I have a friend whose wife died of AIDS because she refused to accept the Doctor’s diagnosis and was waiting for ‘God’s report’. So many instances abound. I really blame the govt for failing to protect its citizens from many of these charlatans. In saner climes many of these hustlers will be in jails doing time!

Comment 10

I thank you for the detailed, well-researched, frank and touching letter on the state of the Nigerian church.

I share your concerns about the inherent contradictions and problems we have imposed on our faith.

I however believe that your opinion on the reluctance and/or inability to speak the mind of God to the political leaders has not taken into account the likes of His Eminence, Anthony Cardinal Olubunmi Okogie (though muted in recent times), His Eminence, Dr. Sunday Mbang, Pastor Tunde Bakare, His Eminence, Dr. Sunday Ola Makinde and His Grace, Most Revd. Onaiyekan of the Catholic Archdiocese of Abuja.

These men of God have not been mincing words in their comments, warnings and counsel as they have found needful on matters of public concern.

Your treatise also omitted the strong spirited stand and global leadership taken by the Church of Nigeria, Anglican Communion, on the vexatious matter of Episcopal election of certified homosexuals. Indeed, the Most Revd. Peter Akinola, outgoing Primate of the Church of Nigeria indeed brought to fore the massive blunder of the liberal Christian Church to have ordained gay and lesbian ministers.

The several issues you brought up require introspection, prayers and remedial action.

Individually, we must check ourselves, examine our faith and juxtapose same with the practices in our churches. We may then prayerfully begin to point out objectionable practices and inspire change from within, as lay members, church workers, ministers and “overseers”.

We may not get there in one day; but the ultimate for us is to fellowship in an environment that will nurture and promote our faith, offer us an opportunity to interact with fellow believers, provide a forum to impact positively on the community through evangelism and benevolence, as well as develop us spiritually to attain maturity. Any church that does not provide these and more, or in any way detracts from any of these is not helpful and itself needs help.

I pray that this your initiative will bear fruit in touching souls, particularly of change agents and the church leaders; and that change, positive change will transform the Nigerian Church, at home and in the Diaspora, so much so that it will be able to accomplish the purpose for which the Church of Christ on earth was established.

Be blessed.

Comment 11

The message of Christ to the church at Laodicea is that their boasting about their riches – high buildings, fleet of vehicles, jets, millions of members – demonstrated that they were wretched, poor, blind and naked. Which of these men of God is constantly reminding believers of the soon coming of the Lord Jesus Christ to judge the world. Rather what you hear is about money in all its ramifications. This indeed is the end time as many false preachers have arisen to lead, if it were possible even the very elect astray. Let Jesus Christ be your example, and what He did not do, how He did not pray, what He did not teach, do not think about such matters. Let us refocus our attention on Him as the author and finisher of our faith – follow His steps.

Comment 12

This is a good write up and it raises the subject on the mind of most believers and non-believers alike. The early Christian churches demonstrated how cheaper and more rewarding it is to serve God and belong to the church as against worshipping idols. Today Christianity has become more expensive. When you hear stories of ordeals of intending couple in the hands of pastors you would think that these pastors actually collects these complex list of protocols from the Lord directly. 

The saddest part of this is the collusion of the so-called men of God with politicians to perpetuate looting of the treasury. Most sermons you hear in the Pentecostal churches today border on prosperity and blessing is believed to be a function of how much you can give to the church or pastor.

Like I told a friend recently the current abysmal state of Nigeria has its root in the church.

Comment 13

I read your ‘letter’ to the Nigerian church and I must say it was deeply moving. I believe one of the points that was made is the fact that the cultural mentality of our people has simply replaced the babalawo for the pastor.

Some churches are ‘controlling’ the lives of their congregation e.g. don’t open any mail received on certain days of the month, fast on day 28 and day 14.

Even-though your letter is motivated by love and concern, I am not sure that people will pay attention to it’s contents (or at least the overwhelming majority). This is because as far as they are concerned, it’s open season and it’s never be so good.

Peter addressed this issue in his epistles and all we can do is to pray that God will continue to build the ministries that are serving his kingdom with a sincerity of purpose and that through them open doors will be available to encourage others.

Comment 14

No matter what the leaders of churches in Nigeria are up to, they cannot change Jesus Christ because He is the same yesterday, today and forever. 

The churches in Nigeria all have hidden agendas. With so many churches and pastors the country is still in decadence. What the preaching’s of these so-called men and women of God have done to Nigerians is an increase in class-consciousness and Glorification of materialism. They have nothing to offer. Charity begins at home. Christ did not feed the whole of Israel, He fed 5000 that were with Him. Man of God effect change by starting from your village or town!.

Comment 15

You spoke out my mind. I stopped going to the church three years ago over the issues you stated. I went as far as announcing it while in Nigeria. I know of about 10 acquaintances who stopped going to church because of the issues raised. I discovered that it is the same case in Europe. A lot of people are Atheists here because the Christians are not living exemplary lives. In Nigeria, we practice Hypocrisy and not CHRISTIANITY! ……..The breaking point for me was when I asked Nigerians especially Christians to save the lives of some great Nigerians who were down with different ailments. I vowed never to enter any church for worship again if these people should die without our assistance. Alas, they all died! I have a hole-in-the -heart fan in South West Nigeria. He was touched by my love for humanity. He is over 30 and waiting for death. When I visited him before travelling , he told me what he went through in the hands of Nigerians. I wept in the car when I left him. This is one of the reasons Nigerians find it difficult to confront me about my apathy towards religion. We all know the truth. It is just too bitter to swallow.

I have decided to live for God through service to humanity. ….

Comment 16

Ahmed, without a doubt you have spoken the minds of many which simply put is the truth. A real x-ray on this area. You have done very well and may the Lord continue to Bless and Protect you in Jesus Name. Amen.

Issues you have raised have been bothering me for a long time now and I can see the gullibility of the typical Nigerian in putting his hope on a man rather than our Lord Jesus Christ. A point I always note in such discussions is why is it that these Pastors always use their pictures with their wives rather than that of the Messiah our Lord Jesus Christ? I never get an answer, this glaringly shows that they have replaced themselves as god to be worshiped by their parishioners. We should not forget those pastors who had enclaves where they slept and fathered children from their own children and other people’s wives. Also those who flog people and even kill, not also forgetting those who buy private jets. Naija na wa.

Comment 17

Jesus is right at the door, coming any minute !!

The shaking has already started !!

God help us to stand to the very end.

REPENTANCE is the word for the hour we’re in.

Judgment will start from the house of God -among those who are called by His name. Those who think they stand need to examine themselves carefully. Those who have ears……..

Comment 18

I personally read it from start to finish. The church is part of the Nigerian problem period . The sooner Nigerians stop listening to those who get away with any and everything in the name of God, the better. All the Nigerian pastors know is money, money, money. I hear nothing about living a Christ like life and that’s the main point in Christianity it, then with the fame and fortune they get from the poor they use it to fraternize with the thieving politicians and buy private jets. In fact most Nigerian pastors are fraudsters/hustlers

Comment 19

…the church communal model was demonstrated after the baptism of the Holy Spirit in what we see in the Acts of the Apostle. Jesus Christ refused to take any earthly title but men of God today are running after worldly titles. How would you say anything against a government that had conferred honorary title on you? How can you fight against corruption when inside your church business, corruption abound? How can you kick against deception when all you do inside your church organisation is deceive people to extort money from them? Today you see and hear all sorts of barbaric tendencies like removing curses, sowing seed faith, using offering as point of contract to get something from God, going without food to move God to help you, praying for your enemies to die when Jesus taught that we should do good to our enemies, the list is endless.

Comment 20

This letter is a wake-up call to the Church to rediscover its purpose. Christian leaders must endeavor to read every bit of this piece for it speaks directly to the plagues troubling the end-time flocks. Right steps should be taken immediately to correct the identified issues in this letter. Surely, many people will discountenance all these issues because they cannot possibly endure sound criticism, which in itself is the manifestation of the end-time.

Comment 21

Thank you brother for this piece and I sincerely hope all true Christians should know these truths. When the people of God start copying the world, then there is no difference. The Nigerian church is expected to be the light of Nigeria but she has joined darkness to cause blindness to the land. I keep telling those who care to listen that whatever Jesus Christ our perfect example did not do, did not say, I will not do or say it even if someone say he/she came from the throne of God with such mannerism. I believe what we witness today is the manifestations of what Jesus told us that because sins shall increase the love of many shall wax cold. The god of money (mammon) has taken possession of the self appointed ministers of God. True children of God should not be discouraged by these developments. The note is long but worth the time. Make it a book for reference and a testimony against these worldly practices in the church. The judgment of God has really started with the church.

Comment 22

The Church is one of our last hope to save this non-functioning country. If the Church fails, it’s all over. Soon and very soon, our Pastors and Church leaders will be added to the kidnapping problem facing us; undoubtedly, we pastors are parts of the problem for prostituting with our thieving politicians and praying for their evil deeds.

Comment 23

……. I share a lot of your views. I always wondered if Jesus was so humble, who pastors seek to emulate with flagrant display of wealth. If congregations are poor, why are pastors rich.? I believe in personal prayer and direct communication through Jesus like you recommend because we are all of God and when we ask He said we will be given..not when we ask through others…..

Comment 24

I read your letter and with all frankness totally agreed with the points raised.

However, I am a bit concerned about the fact that are you and I are not any less guilty? How have we stood against corruption? Did we shout blue murder when children were killed for no just reason. Did you address these concerns with any of the leaders petitioned in your letter.

With all respect, have you gone to any of these leaders  and spoken with them?

Well, some of us have done that and we know what it cost us.

My belief is that enough of talk, more of action.

Do you know what the Reformers of old used to do? They used to go to the erring church, stand up during the services and point out their errors.

Can you do that? Can I?

Please forgive me for sounding terse. However, all the examples that you gave in your letter, addressed those erring head on.

That is the only way.

God Bless.

Comment 25

I read your piece and I thought it was terrible and the number one reason why I concluded that way is that I thought that you are not being true to your self. Since you have changed your religion, why not change your name, since you know that your name is synonymous to being a Muslim. But if kept it so you can use it for your own self propaganda agenda.  Good luck finding other moron that will read your 21 pages of your crap.

Comment 26

There are many for whom the “Man of God” has become God, or the “Vicar of God on Earth”, as the Roman Catholics put it. This is because most Christians are too lazy to search the scriptures for themselves and pray to find God’s direction for their lives. They therefore succumb to manipulations by wolves in sheep’s clothing, even those who use their money to run for Presidential elections!……….Judgment will indeed begin in the House of the Lord! may God help us all.

Comment 27

As sad and thought provoking as your article was, it only go to show why it is recorded in the Bible that judgment will start from the house of God.

1. Feed on 2 Thess 2: 9-12; then

2. Study 1 Cor 12: 4-11 (on the ministry of the Holy Spirit)

Now seek a clearer revelation of thing from the Lord.  We have Ministers of God, We have ministers of the devil.

The harvest indeed if plentiful, but the laborers are few.

Take care and remain blessed.

Comment 28

I would however like to add that it is not just in Nigeria that these things are happening it is in  every aspect of  the so called religious society albeit white or  black what ever the colour or race.

For me the main ingredient that is missing in the practice of Christianity is Love, if only we have love as the basis of how we  relate to all our fellow  brothers and sisters, I believe the world will be a better place for everyone after all we are  all made in the image of God.

Comment 29

I pray this message will be heard by our leaders so we may escape the negative prophesies in the scripture regarding..”many departing from the faith…” from being fulfilled in our lives.

I want you to know that you are not alone in your observations regarding the evils in the church. My friends and I regularly discuss these things and we pray that Jesus will purge his church of wickedness.

I was particularly touched by the incident of “child witches”, I wrote an email to a so-called ministry responsible for producing movies depicting children as witches urging them to stop this hellish propaganda against the innocent.

……. We cannot keep silent lest we too be guilty of not warning others of the consequences of their actions.

Comment 30

I am pleased to see the positive and constructive comments that your article is evoking, simply because what you spoke was the truth, and you spoke it to the church in love and with respect.  Now let him who has ears hear….

Comment 31

Like the Berean Christians, churchgoers need to be able to discern the truth. The sad news is that the Nigerian culture is leader-dependent and people are too lazy to research anything themselves.

.

Comment 32

……what you and I are looking for takes time to materialise, so we must be very patient. My conviction is that the present crop of notable Church leaders are like Biblical Moses generation who left Egypt but that God prevented from entering the land, there is nothing in this present crop to bring about change in Nigeria, but God will raise the Joshua’s & Caleb’s from among them who will groom the next generation to enter the land i.e. to produce the new Nigeria.

I just felt I should share this with you Ahmed so that you know what we are up against.

Comment 33

I had been concerned with the workings of evil among churchgoers. However, I pray that you will have revelations on the activities of the enemy of life (Devil). The Devil would be active in ‘Churches’ to dissuade unbelievers from believing and that believers may lose courage. It is all about weakening the church.

For example it took me up to 33 years of torture in the hand of the devil for me to decide for The Lord of Life – Christ Jesus. I was born a Catholic, where ‘Christians’ my father included usually have concubines. However, I am still a catholic and happy to be one with better understanding of what Christ stands for. Christianity is a way of life for the redeemed. While, religiosity is man’s design to seek God in the wrong places.

My brother, the root of evil is very deep. I would rather that we continue to pray that we would stand for Christ to the end and by Christ’s Mercy. In the last days would there be FAITH?

Comment 34

It took me 2 hrs to read it and it was worth the time!

I agree with him on every single point he raised.

I praise his efforts for putting out there all the things that many of us have felt all these years, but remained silent about!

I pray that God will bring about change is peoples’ hearts after reading this article.

Comment 35

Everything written has at some point disturbed me in my walk with God. My only reservation is that you should have addressed it to ALL AFRICAN CHURCHES instead of Nigerian churches. The churches in Ghana do not escape from the points you raised. I hope this paper will be read by those addressed with open mind.

Comment 36

I one-hundred percent agree with your letter to the Nigerian Church not as a sideline critic but as one who also longs to see a more Christ-like expression of our faith in Christ, both in the Church and in the greater Nigerian society.

Comment 37

It would encourage you to know that many Christian (both Nigerians and non-Nigerians) have felt the same way for a long time.

I take your letter to be a call to action. The responsibility for the Church of Jesus Christ and for our nation lies not in the hands of the church or political leaders but IN OUR HANDS.

Therefore, I pray that each of us will repent of our ways and humble ourselves before God. Only then, will He find us as suitable vessels to carry the change needed in His church and by extension, our nation.

I will forward the letter to as many Nigerians I know and I will repent before God for myself and for our leaders. I pray He will give me specific instructions on what part I should play in engineering change.

Comment 38

This letter should have been addressed to Black Churches not just Nigerian. I agree with many of your points.

Comment 39

A very nice epistle and an awakening call to everyone Nigerians and Non Nigerians. It couldn’t have been more executed considering it’s taken many years to state the absolute obvious. I believe the power and message of God to His people has done direct justice and has attacked no one…Let the conviction begin in our hearts as I stand convicted and repent this day…

Comment 40

It’s time to CEASE the MOMENT! Yes Lord, thank you for the stirring in our hearts. May we not keep silent UNTIL Nigeria is made a Praise among the NATIONS.

for all I have seen, I now believe in GOD not religion. religion is pure politics. I assume you live in England or abroad or are in touch with current state of affairs.85% of English people don’t believe in the existence of GOD. and these are the same people who came to Africa with bibles and guns. and this is the same modus operandi of these so called men of God i.e.  to preach, lure, deceive and enrich themselves and their family.

Comment 41

I believe this is a wake up call in full effect, may the Good Lord continue to forgive us our misgivings and guide us in his ways because your write up purely states the truth and has no reprisal whatsoever.

It would be nice if this goes round other African countries and not Nigeria alone.

God Bless

Comment 42

This is on time. It is my prayer that all that read would receive it with love, humility and sincerity.

I perceive God is doing a new and great work across the world and I believe the pews and the pulpit should settle down and understand what really counts for eternity and what terminates when life on earth terminates.

Let us not think that the message is directed to anybody but for everybody and as many would read it should start a change for a better Christian life, not a name (Christian) but a life that people see and know that you are one.

God bless you.

Comment 43

This is some great writing, which bears evidence of some great thinking. The beauty in it is that it says, in most polite language, all we all have been thinking, but which we have not bought out time or had the courage to write on. I take this to be the beginning, to which we should all add a voice. This is the kind of activity that points in the way of restoring hope in and for this country.

Comment 44

Nice write-up.

I suspect you are addressing the wrong set of people though, most of the issues you raised are related to the followers. As far as there are gullible people out there who are not willing to question their leaders practices, you will have people taking advantage of them.

It’s easier to pay money to the church and worship the Daddy and Mummy rather than doing the hard work of doing what is in the book.

Good luck .

Comment 45

Your letter is accurate and timely. I think you will find many of these issues being corrected as church leaders become trained in biblical truth and values .

Comment 46

You’ve communicated the minds of many (me included). It’s amazing to know that there are others with this burden in their hearts. And indeed, now is the time to act! I pray God continues to bless, keep you and give you boldness to continue to speak out.

Comment 47

Like the Beran Christians, churchgoers need to be able to discern the truth. The sad news is that the Nigerian culture is leader-dependent and people are too lazy to research anything themselves. …….After reading your heart, I was blessed and I was challenged at the same time. I look forward to reading feedback from the church leaders.

Comment 48

It must be said that a believer is one that truly admires salvation, preserving it from harm or unpleasantness as evident in your inspiring and unmistakable letter to those that profess to be Christ-like and aspirants.

Comment 49

You have written the burdens of my heart. I personally believe that the LORD has a hand in making you write this letter to the Nigerian churches. I hope that the church leaders of Nigeria will not harden their hearts with pride but dissolve the contents of the letter and start to act accordingly if affected by it in anyway. There is no excuse now that the LORD is using you through this letter to WARN some church leaders about their conduct and lack of LOVE.

REMEMEBR AS YE JUDGE, YE SHALL BE JUDGED.

Comment 50

A word is enough for the Wise.

You have written well my dear brother. Nice job.

However, anything issue that has to do with the Church has to be taken

with fear and trembling cos Jesus is the Head of the Church.

You have written well Mr. Ahmed, like someone said up there, many of these issues are not necessary a Pastoral problem, rather a congregational challenge, where the congregation or some followers misinterpret or misunderstands what is being taught.

Its all good, everyone should take correction.

However, “Let him who think he stands take heed lest he…..”

Let those who have ears hear.

Comment 51

Thank you for taking the time to put out there the feelings and burdens that many

us have had for years, but did nothing about them.

Nothing is impossible with God! We just need to know the word of God for ourselves and be able to test and know the spirits that operate in our midst, taking care to live in obedience to the Word!

Great job!

You nailed every issue!

Comment 52

If my people that are called by name will humble themselves and pray and seek my face and turn from their wicked ways then will hear from heaven and will forgive their sin and will heal their land, God is ABLE

Comment 53

Seriously though, the church as mostly constituted in Nigeria today is as corrupt as the society. It’s not surprising because the same people who give and collect bribes Monday to Friday, who will cheat, lie & do anything to get ahead are the same people that comes to church on Sundays. The church and all other institutions in Nigeria, sadly only reflects the society.

I can feel your passion but I don’t think anything will change, I don’t think anything can change. This is how man has lived for centuries past (and yes, even the religious), with greed, deceit, avarice, and all manner of evil. Yet, it is in this cesspool that few have always, and will always find God.

Comment 54

Thanks for having the courage to touch this sicken matters concerning Nigerian churches and its congregation. But in the church most solemn responsibility you treated it with a soft glove

…The Responsibilities of Religion in an unjust society…. The churches MUST be leading the march for more social just for all on the street 24/7,

Churches must be in the forefront on the crusade against corruption, embezzlement, social ills like the child-witchcraft (a moral disgrace)

Remember Jesus came to the scene as the religious people in 4 BCA are lazily living in sin as today Nigeria and most believers praying and waiting for the day that God comes with hot sword kill all evil doers and restore the righteous to his throne as the present day believers do

… Jesus changed that by confronting the ill of the society, especially the cruel oppressive Roman Empire, teaching his followers the need to make here on earth worth living till one is old enough to see his creator… (Our lord’s prayer)

Comment 55

…however, those Brood of Vipers may not hearken your call that they flee from the wrath to come, and I purely wanted to presage John the Baptist: sad: as you can see.

As my mother, a teacher in those days of yore, would always say, and wrt to the state of affairs in our churches today, “the matter has gone beyond remedy”.

And she will further say “the ear that has capacity of hearing need not be elephantine or as big as the Fulani cattle rearers straw hat”.

Comment 56

Hmm…well. Thanks Ahmed for the write-up. NO DOUBT this was loaded with facts. I salute your courage. Initially, I felt I would have loved it if this were done just within the Christian community, just so we do not wash our dirty linen in the public. But on a second thought, what really could serve as ‘Christian community’? May our King, whose we are and who we serve, Glorify His Name in our midst and make His true love to shine in our midst.

Comment 57

Thanks for this letter to the Church. I was blessed by it. My prayer is that God will cause our heart to perceive and open our eyes to see. We as a church read the Bible and can quote copiously from it but we need to live the Bible. May God revive us again!!!

Comment 58

Dear Ahmed, please be assured that you are not alone in this ‘THINKING AND FEELING” of the ACT and ART of CHRISTIAN leadership and their failures in our Land called Nigeria. I can sense that you feel a sigh of relief since you published this burden of yours. Mind you, May God continue to bless and protect you as you have been able to SAY and PENNED down what is happening and bordering MANY in Nigeria and outside Nigeria as far as CHRISTIANITY is concerned.

Comment 59

Thank you Brother Ahmed for this write up. I trust that all of us Nigerians and especially Christians will reset our minds and take the best bits of this article and take up responsibilities to build the Church of God according to his word and ultimately our beloved nations. We have more than 20 million Christians in Nigeria, if all of us will let the Holy Spirit take over our lives Nigeria will be heaven on earth.

Comment 60

You’ve communicated the minds of many (me included). It’s amazing to know that there are others with this burden in their hearts. And indeed, now is the time to act!

Comment 61

It takes a lot to sit and write informed messages like this. I hope they listen

Comment 62

……lets not forget the true moral of his letter.. that the true teaching of Christ and the essence of who we are should be an embodiment of Christ. Christ is the church and we are the body, therefore lets not lose sight of why we call ourselves Christians and not be distracted by the diversions of the doctrine as seen in today’s Nigerian churches. That is what I believe the essence of Ahmed’s letter is.

Comment 63

God bless you brother. “He that hath ear let him hear what the spirit to saying to the church”.

Comment 64

Christianity is a way of life and it empowers us to speak for the oppressed in the society. Like the writer mentioned in his letter, most of these so-called men of God have influenced their congregation contrary to the WORD OF God.

Comment 65

I have been a Christian for over 15 years and have moved from one denomination to another I am at liberty to choose my pastor. I don’t pay tithe in my current assembly and nobody has taken me to court for that. If you lose your house because you listened to your pastor though that is bad, rather than lament, learn from the experience next time realise you are the one that bear the gain or pain of your actions rather than blame the pastor for his advice. I believe in a blend of capitalism and socialism. We all need to learn responsibility. This long letter will not solve any problem.

Comment 66

One of the things I have learned is that finger pointing does not solve any problem. I am not a pastor and don’t have plans of becoming one. But when we all blame the pastors with consensus for natural human problems we will not be solving any problem. As humans we should be responsible for our actions, no pity for ignorance. We either learn by mistakes or from other people’s experience. Mistake is part of life just as pain is. Do we say because divorce exists marriage is not good?

Comment 67

I agree with many points you highlighted in the write-up. The Church of God is drifting – so many deviation from the truth. Many leaders deceived, and the congregation also enjoys being deceived

Comment 68

The more we are ready to speak out, the better our nation will be. If the write up can bring changes even to 10 percent of our clergy and congregation, its positive impact on the nation and our lives will be like a shining star in the firmament.

Comment 69

I like the point the writer made on ‘churches should have a strong aversion to laundered money by having in place an anti-money laundering entity that will check whether or not the source of a contributor’s wealth to the church finances are ill-gotten’. ….. But is any church willing to double-check the source of the wealth of its financial contributors? Charity begins at home and the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom. Is there the fear of God and wisdom in our churches, church goers and clerics? Only God knows.

Comment 70

Your excellent epistle in Sahara Reporters hits the nail right on the head, and accurately articulates so much of what is wrong with the Church in Nigeria today…… This is not the time of apostle Paul when scrolls had to be taken long distances with great hardship. This is the Internet age. If non-believers read it, all the better, so that they will know that not all Christians are caught up in the lawlessness that has swept up the Church today.

Comment 71

……as you rightly said some of us have left the church for the pastors bent on forming empires and becoming emperors so we can have sweet fellowship with the true Christ. Why will a pastor who collects money after prophesying things that do not come to pass go on to another city unashamed to continue the same prophesy extorting more money without regard to his previous failed prophecies is something that baffles me with the modern Elijah .I think the church in Nigeria is bewitched and could rightly be labeled foolish Galatians.

Comment 72

Remember Jesus’ saying ? ” Let your light shine forth before men that they may glorify your father in heaven”. Christians have lost their savor. Return to righteousness, all you who call on God. Above all, let us not be oblivious of the fact that the coming of Christ is very imminent.

Comment 73

Although I did not go thru the whole letter, I have understood the content and direction of the message. The content of the letter speaks volumes of what I have had as a heavy burden in my heart. I could not have written more! Gospel and Christianity in general have lost its value. I pray this letter spreads on and is read within and beyond the shores of this country. This is a wake up call to all Christians.

Comment 74

…….”….I like Christ but I don’t like Christians. You Christians are not like your Christ”. Mahatma Gandhi

Comment 75

This is a well-written article. Though I’m not a Christian but I’m in support of whatever will make Nigeria a better place & Nigerians a whole lot more God-conscious. As for those complaining about the article being too long,…well that’s just too bad! The issues thrashed were numerous as well!

Comment 76

To be honest Nigerian pastors are like politicians only interested how to make money. Have u guys seen where some of this pastor are living is like watching MTV cribs. I sincerely believe the government has failed its own people and the so called pastors are taking advantage of poverty ripping the poor masses of hard earned money.

Comment 77

.. I hope all the Nigerian Pastors will make time copy it unto their PC or Laptop and read it like I did..

Comment 78

…..why do we have so much problems in Nigeria with so many pastors and the so call men of GOD?

Comment 79

Also, the bible instructs us not to judge anyone so that we ourselves will not be judged, if you have your concerns which is human, you can take your concerns to God and pray for these great men of God so that they are not distracted from their calling rather ‘tell it all’. Lastly, just like Jesus told the Pharisees in the bible ‘He who has no sin, should throw the first stone’ when they were about to stone the prostitute and they all shamefully walked away. No one has claimed perfection among these great men of God you’ve mentioned just like you are not perfect so my advise to you is to keep praying for them not calling people to come and debate the issues.

Comment 80

brother, u seem to know it all, more grease to your elbow. Even the bible says, if you have an issue with you brother you should go to him and talk about it not come to SR to tell it all. What is the motive of coming here to talk about all these points when you have sent all the pastors a copy of the letter, if I may ask.

Comment 81

No matter how Ahmed is crucified, he has brought out his personal concerns to the public view…he wasn’t diplomatic but, was detached from the issues. Objectively, he has the right to inform all of us and thank God he was wise enough to give instances but, not names. Thus, he has succeeded in informing us all as well as spreading the Good News in his own little way.

Comment 82

My Brother Ahmed, you have just enumerated the truth that has been lingering on the minds of many GOD-fearing people. Please do not be inundated by the few critics here castigating this beautiful GOD-inspired write-ups for you have just bared it all. He who has ears let him hear what the word of GOD is telling us!! For people castigating the posting of this article, what you need to ask yourself is this: Is there any truth in what this man is saying here!? The answer is a loud yes and Amen!!! …… I would surely archive this piece and show them to all who cares to know the truth.

Comment 83

I have not read every word, but I have caught the gist of all my brother is saying, and wish to identify with him wholeheartedly. I have been saying the same things for a while.

Comment 84

If the church fails Nigeria, Nigeria is doomed forever. The essence is spiritual regeneration is for social change but what is happening in our country where all these great men of God are? We ponder and Wonder. May God help us in JESUS MIGHTY NAME.AMEN.

Comment 85

I honestly read maybe 25% of this write up but the truth is don’t we know all these things already when churches stop telling you the congregation the previous week offering and tithes something is amiss for me I am a Christian Baptist I would never be a member of any church where the focus is on one man and his Family AKA Mummy and Daddy in the Lord give me a break.

Comment 86

I usually don’t comment on these but I was drawn to this particular article/open letter by the title. Unfortunately, I didn’t even get to the gist of it because of how LONG this thing is.

I HIGHLY suggest that the writer, if he ever reads this, should go RE-WRITE this article/open letter (because I really want to read it) When people come on the internet they don’t expect to read a GRADUATE THESIS RESEARCH PAPER

Comment 87

Good letter, Hope the so called men of God in Nigeria will read and understand the points you raised .

Christ whom every Christian today proclaim to be follower of never told us about tithe instead he told us that the greatest commandment is LOVE.

If that love exist in them, how could they obstruct traffic for hours without thinking about other road users, how could they fold their hands and watch innocent children been killed over a period of years and they did nothing, miracle should start from there at least casting the witchcraft from those children rather that condemning them. The churches have become a den of thieves, robbers and treasury looters. Judgment will start from the church.

Comment 88

This is the longest letter I ever read in my life. It worth my time and thank you for telling the truth about Nigeria Churches. I hope our Church leaders would learn from this letter. If not, they would remain like our Politicians who are very visionless.

Appendix A- List of Some of the Clergies copied

Pastor A.T. Williams
Pastor Adejare Popoola
Pastor Afolabi Oladele
Pastor Afolabi Samuel Coker
Pastor Agu Irukwu
Rev. Albert Aina
Rev. Dr Albert Odulele
Pastor Alloy Okechukwu
Pastor Amos Babajide Oyetuga
Pastor Andrew Adeleke
Pastor Anita Oyakhilome
Archbishop Anthony Okogie
Pastor Ayo Oritsejafo
Rev. B Durosimi-Etti
Pastor Babatunde Adebiyi
Pastor (Mrs.) Becky Unoarumhi
Pastor Ben Adewuyi
Prof. C. Olowola
Deaconess Ceceila Ibru
Pastor Charles Ojei
Pastor Charles Salako
Pastor Chiristopher Adetoro
Pastor Chris Ojigbani
Pastor Chris Okotie
Pastor Chris Oyakhilome
Christian Association of Nigeria
Christian Council of Nigeria
Pastor Colin Bruce Starr
Pastor D. Olowu
Dr. D.K Olukoya
Most Rev. Daniel Okoh
Pastor Daniel Uwaeme
Pastor David Ojelabi
Pastor David Olatona
Bishop David Oyedepo
Apostle Dele Johnson
Pastor Dele Oduntan
Pastor Dupe Afolabi
Pastor E.A. Adeboye
Pastor Elijah Oludele Abina
Evangelist Elishama Ideh
Pastor Emma Omon
Evang. (Dr). Emmah Isong
Pastor Emmanuel Iwuoha
Pastor Emmanuel John
Pastor Erastus Akingbola
Rev. (Dr.) Etukudoh
Pastor Femi Emmanuel
Pastor Femi Taiwo
Pastor Festus Adewole
Pastor Folarin Akinsola

The Revd. Canon Foluso Taiwo
Pastor Francis A. Tella
Bishop Francis Wale Oke
Minister Franklin Omoaghe
Full Gospel Business Mens’ Fellowship International, Nigeria
Rev. Mrs. Funke Adejumo
Deaconess Funke Adenuga
Apostle G.D. Numbere
Pastor Gbenga Fagbami
Brother Gbile Akanni
Rev. George Adegboye
Pastor Ghandi
Pastor Gladys Bawo Omamofe
Pastor Helen Ukpabio
Pastor Ibiye Iyalla
Pastor Isaac Temitope Olufoye
Pastor James Fadele
Pastor Joel Onyema Uzoma
Archbishop John O. Onaiyekan
Journalist For Christ
Pastor Kayode Adefina
Pastor Kayode Ijisesan
Pastor Kayode Owolabi
Pastor Kemi Ilori
Pastor Ken Egede
Pastor Kola Ayeni
Pastor Kola Bamigbade
Pastor Kola Ewuosho
Bishop Kola Onaolapo
Pastor Kolawole Carew
Pastor Kunle Oladebo
Pastor Laolu Bamiteko
Pastor Lawrence Osagie
Bishop Margaret Idahosa
Pastor Matthew Ashimolowo
Pastor Mercy Arinze
Pastor Mike Dada
Bishop Mike Okonkwo
Pastor Mike Tomomewo
Pastor Modupe Afolabi
Pastor Niran Fafowora
Pastor Nkechi Anayo-Iloputaife
Pastor Nkem Emerald Osuigwe
Pastor Nma
Pastor Olatubosun Sowunmi
Pastor Olubode Olutunda
Pastor Oludare Akinbo
Pastor Oludare Ayeni

Pastor Olufemi Oyelowo
Pastor Olugbenga Adenuga
Pastor Olutayo Ojajuni
Pastor Omawumi Efueye
Pastor Oyonnude Kure
Pastor Paul Adefarasin
Pastor Paul Akazu
Rev. Paul Emeka
Pastor Paul F. Usman
Rev. (Dr.) Paul Jinadu
Pastor Paul Oloyede
Maj-General (Pastor) Paul Toun
Pentecostal Fellowship of Nigeria
The Most Reverend Peter .J. Akinola
Pastor Peter Oludare Oloso
Pastor Philip Aladesua
Rev. (Dr.) S. A. O. Oyelade
Pastor Sam Adeyemi
Prophet (Dr.) Samson Ayorinde
Prophet (Dr.) Samuel Abiara
Pastor Segun Kingsley
Pastor Segun Olatunde
Pastor Shola Adeaga
Dr. Sola Fola-Alade
Pastor Stella Babalola
Archbishop Sunday Makinde
His Eminence, Dr Sunday Mbang
Pastor Susan Somide
Pastor Tai Olamigoke
Pastor Taiwo Odukoya
Dr. Tayo Adeyemi
Pastor Tayo Ojajuni
Mrs. Titi Oluwatudimu
Pastor Tony Rapu
Pastor Tope Dosunmu
Pastor Tunde Bakare
Pastor Tunde Olorunwunmi
Pastor Tunji Akinola
Rev. Ucho Abel
Dr. Uma Ukpai
Pastor Victor Erhabor
Pastor W. Kumuyi
Pastor Wale Adefarasin
Pastor Wale Babatunde
Rev. (Dr.) Wilson Badejo
Pastor Yemi Balogun
Rev. (Dr.) Yinka Ojo
Pastor Yinka Somotun
Pastor Yomi Adeyemi
Bishop Yomi Isijola

An Open Letter To Silvio Berlusconi

An Open Letter To Silvio Berlusconi

By Ahmed Sule, CFA and Kojo Solomon

27 February 2010

Your Excellency,

We hope this letter meets you in good health and that you are doing well? We are glad that you have fully recovered from the injuries you sustained as a result of the assault you experienced in Milan late last year. It is a pity that we live in an unsafe world.

You may be wondering why we are writing this letter to you especially as you don’t know us. Well, we are concerned about the persistent verbal and physical attacks inflicted on members of the Italian black community. We feel the need to raise this issue with you in the public domain because we fear that if these attacks continue unabated it could spread to other parts of Europe and potentially culminate in the extinction of the black community in Europe.

Though we are British nationals of African heritage, we are strong admirers of Italian culture. We appreciate what Italy has given the world in terms of football (including your A.C. Milan), fashion, food and opera. However, inspite of all these positive contributions, the persistent ill treatment of members of the black community in Italy continues to cast a shadow over people’s perception of Italy.

When we made up our minds to air our concerns on these attacks, we deliberated on the most effective way to communicate these concerns. Our initial thought was to address this letter to the Italian people. However, we refrained from this approach, as we believe that it is only a minority section of the Italian population that is involved in this hate attack. Upon further consideration, we decided to address this letter to you, because we believe that as Prime Minister, you are better positioned to influence policies and take actions that can address and minimise these attacks on the black community.

Before we go any further, we would like to emphasise that we believe that every country has a right, duty and responsibility to manage and control the flow of immigration. However, we believe that in the process of carrying out this responsibility, care needs to be taken to ensure that immigrants are treated as humans and not animals.

In the past couple of years, Italy has received negative press in relation to the ill treatment of people in the Black and the Roma community. For instance, in the late nineties, some football fans openly displayed a 20-meter banner with racially abusive inscriptions targeted at black players during a football match. In September 2008, six African immigrants were shot dead in Naples. Furthermore, Marion Balotelli, an Italian footballer of Ghanaian descent continues to be subjected to damaging racial abuse by thousands of fans in different stadia around Italy.

A couple of weeks ago, two African immigrants were shot with an air rifle in an unprovoked attack at Rosarno. This attack, eventually led to clashes between the African immigrants and the native Italians resident in Rosarno. Unfortunately, rather than investigate the root cause of the crisis, a government official, blamed the riot on Italy’s tolerance for immigrants. Shortly after the clashes, majority of the African immigrants in Rosarno were rounded up and put in detention centres despite the fact that most of these immigrants held valid visas to wok in Rosarno.

What factors influence these negative attitudes towards members of the black community in Italy? What are the key drivers that have contributed to these humiliating, grievous and unwelcome attacks on the black population? There are two key factors contributing to this high level of intolerance. The first factor relates to the rhetoric and communication coming from a number of elected officials and politicians at both national and local level in relation to immigration issues and matters concerning ethnic minorities. These utterances often vilify members of the black community and portray immigrants as criminals. The second contributory factor is the myriad of government policies and immigration laws, which de-humanise immigrants and often contravenes the UN Declaration on Human Rights.

Rhetoric

We will now address some of the rhetoric coming from government officials and politicians. It is not uncommon for Italian government officials to make comments with respect to black people and other ethnic minorities, which can either be construed, to be racially offensive or which criminalises the people of color. For instance, sometime ago, a Minister of Reform referring to African immigrants once remarked, “Italians don’t want the ‘Bingo Bongos’ living here”. In another instance, upon your return from the USA, you publicly remarked that Barack and Michelle Obama are tanned and that they sunbathe together. In another example, the Mayor of a town in Italy once suggested that immigrants should be dressed as lepers and shot with a rifle.

Between 25 October 2009 and 25 December 2009, the Council of Coccaglio embarked on a drive to get rid of the town’s illegal immigrants. What was shocking about the campaign was the name given to the operation, which was dubbed ‘Operation White Christmas’. This suggests that it was a calculated attempt to ‘decongest’ the area of black people and make it a predominately white area by Christmas day. Could the naming of such an operation be a prelude to a bigger plan to rid the whole of the country from any semblance of blackness? Another example of degrading communication is with regards to the campaign poster of one of the political parties, which featured three white sheep’s kicking out a black sheep. This image was used to advertise the party’s anti-immigration policy.

Policies and laws

As mentioned earlier, a number of government policies and laws have contributed to the increasing level of intolerance towards the black community. Some of the government policies proposed or implemented are degrading to the non-white and other ethnic minority population and often fuels the increasing climate of xenophobia. The most controversial of these policies is the ‘Security Package’ Law, which was promulgated in 2008/9. This law contains a number of provisions that violate the UN Charter on Human Rights. It legalises the use of vigilante groups to supplement the systematic use of soldiers to patrol city centers. This provision is ill–conceived as it provides a legal basis for the justification of civilian attacks on immigrants and it encourages mob attack. There are other disturbing provisions contained within this law such as extending the detention period for asylum seekers, making irregular immigration a criminal offence and declaring an emergency state in a number of Roma and Sinti settlements. In 2008, as part of a crackdown on crime, the Interior Minister made a proposal to fingerprint all Roma children less than 14 years. This type of policy clearly demonstrates the extent to which government officials can go to create a link between immigration and crime even if it means treating children from ethnic minority communities as criminals.

While some people may argue that strict laws, policies and rhetoric’s are necessary to curb immigration, others may argue that immigration needs to be controlled in order to protect the resources of the country. Some may also argue that government officials need to use inflammatory rhetoric in order to create a linkage between immigrants and crime. However, despite these arguments, it is important for elected officials and government officials to note that inflammatory rhetoric and draconian government policies that target ethnic minorities often encourages elements within a society to take advantage of what they perceive to be government support to attack these people.

Lessons from history

No matter the sincerity for making these rhetoric and policies, one must learn from history the consequences of implementing policies that unjustly target a disadvantaged group within a society. On this basis, we are morally compelled to bring to your attention two case studies from history, which highlight the dangers that occur when government unjustly target specific ethnic groups without regard to their human rights.

Between 1865 and 1964, hundreds of states laws were passed in the USA, which legalised the segregation and discrimination of the black population. These laws, (collectively known as Jim Crow Laws) covered almost every aspect of human endeavor including education, politics, health, transport and housing. The Jim Crow laws subjected black Americans to high level of poverty, educational under-achievement, lack of employment opportunities, lynching etc. Even though these laws were repealed in the late 1960’s, the impact of these laws is still felt today.

Another example of an unjust law used to suppress a particular group of people was the Apartheid legislation implemented in South Africa between the 1950’s to the 1990’s. Like the Jim Crow laws, the apartheid law succeeded in curtailing the rights of the non-white population and resulted in loss of lives in addition to contributing to the economic deprivation of the majority black population.

From the above case studies, we can learn that political leaders need to take utmost care when implementing unjust laws that target ethnic minorities and other disadvantaged groups within society.

Just and unjust laws and rhetoric

Martin Luther King, Jr gave an excellent description of what constitutes just and unjust laws in a letter, which he wrote when he was in a Birmingham jail. Listed below are three statements extracted from King’s letter:

  • “Any law that uplifts human personality is just. Any law that degrades human personality is unjust”
  • “Sometimes a law is just on its face and unjust in its application”
  • “An unjust law is a code that a numerical or power majority group compels a minority group to obey but does not make binding on itself”

Applying the above statements to the laws and rhetoric’s emanating from Italian politicians, one can deduce that a number of the immigration policies implemented by the Italian government conflicts with moral laws thereby rendering these polices unjust. Likewise, some of the utterances coming from a number of elected officials can be considered unjust utterances as they often degrade the personality of the individuals in the black and other ethnic minority communities. When government officials seek to disparage people in these communities and encourage their citizens to view immigrants as criminals, they fail to realize that such utterances create a climate of fear and demoralises a whole community.

In addressing the third of King’s statement referred to above, we would like to ask these questions:

Would the Italian Government be comfortable and willing to legislate that all Italian children under the age of fourteen years be fingerprinted?;

Would the  Italian Government be comfortable with declaring a state of emergency throughout Italy?

Would the  Italian Government be comfortable if vigilante groups unleash a wave of brutal attacks on Italian citizens?

Conclusion

In conclusion, we implore you to use your position to engage with government officials and politicians in re-evaluating your government’s approach towards ethnic minorities. You may also want to pay particular attention to the application of some of government’s immigration policies, which regardless of the sincerity of its intention has often been unjust in its application. Furthermore, we recommend that government officials should exercise restraint when making offensive comments about ethnic minorities. Moreover, the use of the rhetoric of fear by elected officials should be curtailed as it often triggers violent attacks against the vulnerable minority in Italy; afterall, it was Jean-Paul Sartre who said, “words are loaded pistols”.

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

Kojo Solomon

kojosolomon@googlemail.com

cc

Chairperson of the African Union Commission

European Commissioner for Human Rights

United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights

United Nations Secretary General Ban Ki Moon

Shareholder Activism in a Post-Lehman World

Shareholder Activism in a Post-Lehman World

By Ahmed Sule, CFA

March 2010

As the global economy gradually recovers from the impact of the worst global financial crisis since the 1930s, companies continue to lay off thousands of employees and financial institutions are expected to write down trillions of dollars of toxic assets. In addition, governments have spent or committed to spend exponential sums of money in order to stabilize their economies. Investors have been particularly affected by the consequences of the financial crisis, having suffered a significant reduction in the value of their investments in a number of companies. According to the World Federation of Exchanges, as of February 2009, the global equity market capitalization was estimated to have been reduced by US$31 trillion since the peak prior to the crisis.

The major cause for the financial crisis, which culminated in the collapse of Lehman Brothers, was the bursting of the housing bubble. This development was driven not only by easy credit conditions but also by poor corporate governance practices in a number of financial institutions. These practices include poor risk management, poor management oversight, irrational financial innovation, reckless and predatory lending practices, and a compensation regime that encouraged short-term risk-taking at the expense of long-term value creation. One major reason why these activities continued unabated is because of the limited engagement by shareholders with the management of these institutions, as investors opted to take a more passive approach.

The breakdown in corporate governance outlined above highlights the classic agency problem in which management teams sometimes pursue objectives, which, though attractive to them, often conflict with the goals of the shareholders. Due to the disengagement of shareholders in the management of these entities, it was easy for the management to engage in activities that did not maximize the long-term value of the business.

In the aftermath of the financial crisis, regulators, governments, investors, and market participants have called for greater shareholder engagement with the management teams of companies. Furthermore, there has been an increase in shareholder activism in different parts of the world.

A number of benefits can be derived from increased shareholders engagement with management. It promotes better corporate governance. Furthermore, it could lead to improved returns for shareholders if value-destroying activities are discouraged, thereby enabling management to embark on value-enhancing activities. It could also lead to improved profitability for the business. Moreover, shareholder engagement also helps bridge any misalignment between the objectives of management and shareholders.

In order to reduce the intensity and occurrences of similar financial crisis, it is essential that shareholders take a more active stance with the management team of the companies in which they invest. Lessons learnt from the current financial crisis are likely to lead to a dramatic change in shareholder activism in a post-Lehman world, with shareholders playing an important part in engineering a better corporate governance regime.

How is shareholder activism likely to evolve? What changes in engagement between shareholders and management should we expect in the aftermath of the 2007–2009 financial crisis?

First, institutional investors will probably play a more prominent role in shareholder activism. Even though institutional investors championed shareholder activism a couple of decades ago, hedge funds have been at the forefront of shareholder activism in recent years. For corporate governance to improve in public companies, institutional investors must pursue more active engagement. In most parts of the world, including Europe, the United Kingdom, and the United States, institutional investors hold a sizable percentage of shareholding in listed entities. This concentration of ownership and voting power positions institutional investors at the vanguard for influencing change in the corporate governance practices of listed entities. In the past couple of months, institutional investors have become more vocal on corporate governance issues, as demonstrated by the recent activist stance taken by investors at Kraft, Mitchells & Butlers, Infineon, and Siemens.

Another likely change is that shareholders will begin to adopt a more proactive approach to shareholder activism. Usually, the clamor for increased shareholder engagement is greatest after the occurrence of a major financial crisis. For instance, it took the bursting of the technology bubble and now the bursting of the housing bubble to generate increased calls for more shareholder engagement. At the corporate level, shareholders do not usually take an activist stance until after a corporate scandal or a run of poor results. This reactive approach increases the risk of poor corporate governance practice negatively impacting business performance. Going forward, shareholders are likely to engage with management on an ongoing basis, even when a company is performing well, as this approach is in the best interest of both management and the investor. Equally important, investors should try to identify problems at an early stage rather than waiting for the problem to become uncontrollable.

Investors will need to take a more active stance in relation to their investments in financial institutions. Despite increased activism with regard to nonfinancial sectors, institutional investors took a passive approach towards financial institutions in the run up to the crisis. A number of institutional investors failed to challenge financial institutions on risky practices and compensation structures. Investors rarely voted against ineffective resolutions proposed by bank boards.

Three areas are likely to involve greater future interaction between investors and the management teams of financial institutions. The first area will concern the compensation structure in these institutions. Shareholders should keenly look into overcompensation of managers. Furthermore, management will be under increasing pressure to revise the remuneration structure to encourage long-term value creation. The second area of focus will be on the risk management framework.

Third, investors will need to focus on the strategy adopted by these institutions. Strategic acquisitions will have to be properly justified. One of the most prominent value-destroying acquisitions in the build up to the crisis was the RBS acquisition of part of the business of ABN Amro. Rather than challenging the acquisition, most of the institutional investors approved it. With lessons learnt from the RBS mistake, investors will be more cautious regarding strategic acquisitions.

In addition, governments and regulators will continue to review, update and amend current regulatory and legal frameworks in order to provide a more conducive environment for effective engagement between shareholders and companies. The reforms have started in a number of countries. For instance, the SEC proposal to adopt a new Proxy Access Rule should give power to shareholders to nominate their nominees to the board of the companies in which they invest. In the United Kingdom, the Financial Reporting Council recently issued a consultation paper on a Stewardship Code, intended to bring about more effective engagement between companies and shareholders. This paper is in addition to recent calls by U.K. Financial Services Secretary Lord Myners and Sir David Walker on the need for more shareholder engagement. In Canada, the Toronto Stock Exchange has mandated companies to seek shareholder approval for takeovers involving substantial issues of stock.

Investors will also need to be more creative when engaging with management to unlock value. Prior to the financial crisis, some investors put pressure on management to adopt financial engineering strategies to ensure value maximisation. These strategies, which included altering the capital structure of companies through increased use of debt, sometimes resulted in value destruction, which negatively impacted institutional and retail investors in addition to the general public. In a post-Lehman world where credit availability is likely to be limited, forcing companies to de-lever their balance sheets, investors will have to focus increasingly on longer-term strategies in order to unlock value.

Retail investors also are likely to be more vocal on corporate governance issues. Compared with institutional investors, retail investors own a lower percentage of the ownership structure of listed companies in key global markets, but they are likely to be more engaged with management and other larger investors. The emergence of online shareholder activism sites, such as moxyvote.com, prodemocracy.org, and shareowners.org, will provide individual investors with a platform to advocate proper corporate governance. These portals and other means (blogs, electronic shareholder forums, etc.) will enable individual investors to mount campaigns against large companies, which would have been unimaginable a couple of years ago.

The post-Lehman world will also exhibit greater alliance among shareholders as investors seek more effective methods to put pressure on management to affect changes to unlock value. This cooperation will become necessary because shareholding in listed companies is dispersed, and entering into collaboration on issues of common interest will give shareholders a louder voice. In recent weeks we have seen instances of this emerging trend. For instance, a couple of weeks ago, Hermes championed a proposal in conjunction with other shareholders, which resulted in a change in the leadership at Germany’s Infineon. Likewise, in the United Kingdom, a number of institutional investors collaborated in order to effect a leadership change at the pub group Mitchells & Butlers.

An issue that will increasingly be on the agenda of activist shareholders will be the independence of the board. Gone are the days when shareholders will be comfortable with a board that is influenced by management. Shareholders will advocate for strong independent boards that will challenge and oversee managers in the performance of their duties.

In the past, shareholders were pre-occupied with enhanced returns with little regard to the risk component. However, in the aftermath of the present crisis, there will be an additional focus on companies risk management practices, especially as the current financial crisis involved a massive failure to manage risk. Management teams should expect requests from investors seeking greater disclosure on how specific risks affect the company. Investors, however, will need to bear in mind management’s need to take risk in order to generate reasonable returns.

Finally, activist investors will rely less on the use of general meetings to influence corporate governance reforms, in particular because a majority of votes is often required in order to pass a resolution that is binding on management. As a result, investors increasingly will use other tools for effecting and influencing change, such as private discussions with management, vocal criticism of management in public, media pressure, and judicial action as necessary.

In short, management teams of listed entities will have to get used to dealing with an increasingly demanding and less tolerant group of investors.

Ahmed Sule, CFA is investment strategist of Diadem Capital Partners Limited in London and a member of the Professional Standards and Market Practices Committee of the CFA Society of the United Kingdom.

The opinions expressed in this article represent his personal views.

An Open Letter To The Commonwealth Of Nations

AN OPEN LETTER TO THE COMMONWEALTH OF NATIONS


by Ahmed Sule, CFA and Kojo Solomon

May 12, 2010

“Individuals pass like shadows, but the Commonwealth is fixed and stable.”- Edmund Burke

“The Commonwealth is a mere club. It has become like an ‘Animal Farm’ where some members are more equal than others”-Robert Mugabe


Your Excellency,

We are citizens of the Commonwealth of Nations.

On October 3rd 2010, athletes from fifty-four countries will gather in New Delhi, India to participate in the XIX Commonwealth Games. This event, which is held every four years, will take place almost eighty years after the adoption of the Statute of Westminster, which proclaimed the Commonwealth to be a free association of self-governing states with a united allegiance to the British Crown.

Since its formation, the Commonwealth has evolved to become an association of fifty-four countries with a combined population of 1.8 billion people spread across Africa, Asia, North America, the Pacific, the Caribbean and Europe. Approximately 96% of the countries that form the Commonwealth were former colonies of Great Britain and at one point formed part of the British Empire, an empire which extended from Australia to Zambia and covered almost a quarter of the earth’s total land area.

Even though the majority of Commonwealth members share a common historical link to the British Empire, they still have considerable differences in opinion as to what the Commonwealth stands for and on issues deliberated at Commonwealth meetings.

To some, the Commonwealth is a voluntary association that promotes democracy, good governance and human rights among its members, while to others, it is viewed as an extension of the British Empire. The Commonwealth is also viewed as an association of equal partners, while to others it is viewed as a platform that enables the richer members to impose their opinions on the poorer members of the Commonwealth. It is also viewed as an amalgamation of countries with common interest, heritage and history, while others see it as a post colonial club. These differences in perception have often resulted in conflict or apathy among members, which has sometimes led to expulsion, suspension and stern exchanges of words.

If the members of the Commonwealth share a common heritage, why do these countries still have conflicting opinions? What accounts for these differences? Is the Commonwealth still relevant in a multi-cultural and postcolonial world? What reforms can be implemented in order to align these conflicting perceptions and make the organisation more relevant in a post-colonial world? In the next couple of paragraphs we will address these questions.

The fifty-four independent states that constitute the Commonwealth can be grouped into two classes, namely the Old Commonwealth and the New Commonwealth. The Old Commonwealth comprises of the United Kingdom and four former British colonies, which gained independence before 1945. These four countries, also called the pre-1945 Dominions, include Australia, New Zealand, South Africa and Canada. These countries were the founding members of the British Commonwealth, which was later renamed the Commonwealth.

The New Commonwealth comprises of the remaining 49 countries. Most of these countries, which are situated in Asia and Africa, gained their independence in the 1960s and 1970s. As a prerequisite for joining the Commonwealth, these countries had to recognise the Crown as “the symbol of the free association” of the Commonwealth.

Upon closer examination, with the exception of South Africa, there is a closer alliance among other members of the Old Commonwealth, which could be attributable to the fact that these countries have a common allegiance to the British Crown.

In addition to the common allegiance to the crown, another major difference between the Old and New Commonwealth countries (with the exception of South Africa) is that the population of the Old Commonwealth is predominately white, while the population of New Commonwealth countries is predominately black or Asiatic.   Another area of distinction is that the Old Commonwealth countries are more prosperous than their New Commonwealth counterparts. However, despite these differences, all countries within the Commonwealth are regarded as equal in status.

The table below highlights the economic characteristics of the Old and New Commonwealth countries:

Data New Commonwealth Old Commonwealth Total New Old
GNP-$ 2,008,602,000,000 5,060,000,000,000 7,068,602,000,000 28% 72%
Aid-$ 35,649,820,000 822,000,000 36,471,820,000 98% 2%
External Dept PV-$ 336,026,000,000 73,600,000,000 409,626,000,000 82% 18%
Population 2,058,625,284 166,825,877 2,225,451,161 93% 7%
Average of Per capita-$ 5,622 30,532 7,928
Country count 49 5 54 91% 9%

From the table above, it can be seen that with a combined population of 2 billion people, the New Commonwealth countries account for 93% of the total Commonwealth population. Economically, the New Commonwealth countries under-perform when compared to their Old Commonwealth counterparts in a number of economic metrics.  In terms of Gross National Product (GNP), the combined total for the forty-nine New Commonwealth nations of $2 billion is less than the combined $5 billion total GNP for the five New Commonwealth countries.

Furthermore, the New Commonwealth countries account for 98% of the total aid received by members of the Commonwealth. The average per capita income for the New Commonwealth countries of $5,622 is 82% lower than that of the Old Commonwealth countries. When other indicators of well being such as infant mortality, life expectancy, literacy ratio etc are brought into the equation, the New Commonwealth countries once again fall short of the levels attained by their Old Commonwealth counterparts.

The above-mentioned differences, in addition to other differences, have often resulted in conflicts, disagreements and heated debates among member countries on a number of issues. In the past there have been differences of opinion regarding matters such as the imposition of sanctions against the former apartheid regime in South Africa and the ill treatment of the people of Rhodesia.

For the Commonwealth to be relevant in a post colonial and multi-cultural world, it would need to be true to its creed that member countries are equal in status. Furthermore, it must shake off its appendage to the remnants of the British Empire. To achieve this, a number of reforms would need to be implemented. The reforms, which we suggest, are detailed in the subsequent paragraphs.

Membership

With the exception of Mozambique and Rwanda, the remaining fifty-two members of the Commonwealth have historical ties with Britain. The link that bonds Britain with these countries is that these countries were all colonised by Britain and constituted part of the British Empire. Even though the current requirement for prospective countries is for them to have links with Britain or any other member of the Commonwealth, it would be difficult to shake of the perception of the Commonwealth being an extension of the British Empire when 96% of current membership is comprised of former British colonies.

To make the Commonwealth more inclusive, more acceptable and more balanced, it is imperative for the membership base to be expanded to include more countries that were not former colonies of Britain. This should hopefully change the structure of the Commonwealth from a ‘mother-to-child’ alliance to a ‘sister-to-sister’, ‘brother-to-brother’ or ‘friend-to-friend’ association.

Royal Coat of Arms and the Commonwealth Mace:

A Mace is a symbol of authority and represents an official authority. 

The Commonwealth Mace, which has been in existence for over 20 years, symbolises the presence of the Head of the Commonwealth, who is the Queen of Britain. The Mace, which was gifted to the Queen, is used in the presence of the Queen or any other member of the Royal family representing the Queen in her capacity as the Head of the Commonwealth. It is also used at special Commonwealth occasions such as the Commonwealth Heads of Government Meetings (CHOGM) etc. The Mace is surmounted by the Royal Coat of Arms, which is prominently placed at the top of the Mace while the middle portion of the Mace is decorated with the flags of each of the Commonwealth nations.

Placing the Royal Coat on top of the flags of the Commonwealth countries could be construed as the imposition of British authority over the other 53 countries that constitute the Commonwealth.  Since the Commonwealth projects itself as an association of members that are equal in status and not subordinate to anyone, then placing the Coat of Arms above other countries appears to contradict that projection.

While there is nothing wrong in using a Mace at Commonwealth events, it is inappropriate to surmount the Royal Coat of Arms of a specific country on a mace especially if it used at a multilateral meeting involving the Heads of States of several nations. This presupposes subordination of the leaders of these Commonwealth countries and by extension their citizens to Britain.

We recommend, for the sake of equity, the removal of the Royal Coat of Arms from the Mace. If however, it has to be included, we suggest that it should not be surmounted on the Mace.

Head of the Commonwealth

Like other symbols of the Commonwealth, which often revolve around Britain, the current Headship of the Commonwealth is also linked to Britain. The Head of the Commonwealth is presently the Queen of Britain, who took over this role from her father, King George VI. Although the Headship of the Commonwealth is not vested in the British Monarch, but rather in the person of the British Monarch, it is difficult to divorce the personality of royalty from the position of royalty. Furthermore, by making the British Crown the symbol of the free association of the Commonwealth, the Commonwealth once again creates the impression of an association that has been set up to prolong Britain’s influence over its former colonies.

We acknowledge the role the Queen has played in the Commonwealth.  We also appreciate the effort she has put into increasing the profile of the Commonwealth. While we support that she continues her role as the Head of the Commonwealth, we advocate that the constitution of the association should be changed to ensure that after the Queen’s tenure, the role of Head of the Commonwealth is abolished. This will help the Commonwealth to be true to its creed that all members are equal in status and not subordinate to one another. Adhering to this recommendation could help the Commonwealth to be less Anglophile.

Formal Public Apology:

It has been several decades since many of the Commonwealth countries gained independence from Britain. However, despite the injustice, ill treatment and losses suffered by the colonies as a result of British Colonial rule, Britain is yet to issue a formal apology. Why is there a need for Britain to apologise for its colonial occupation? Wouldn’t the colonised people have been worse off if they were not colonised? Is a public apology needed for an event that occurred many decades or centuries ago? An apology is necessary for the following reasons, which are highlighted below:

  • Colonialism resulted in the break up of a number of large united territories into non-viable countries. Furthermore, societies that lived in perfect harmony were destroyed. In areas such as Africa and Asia, colonialism resulted in the Balkanization of the continent. Territories that shared similar cultures were divided and areas with different cultures were joined together. In addition, British Colonial rule resulted in a number of boundary disputes, some of which are still lingering today in areas such as Kashmir, Iraq, Bakassi etc.
  • British colonial rule involved the exploitation of the human, natural and economic resources of the colonies. This often resulted in the extraction of raw materials at cheap prices and the use of cheap labour. The exploitation of these resources sowed the seeds for poverty in a number of African and Asian countries that constitute the Commonwealth.
  • A key tool used by British colonial administrators to control their subjects was the use of psychological and physical torture. The people of the colonies were made to feel inferior and worthless. Communities had to face the twin tools of discrimination and terror in order to submit to the colonial administration.

Below is an extract from a comment made by Lord Luguard, the Governor General of Nigeria regarding the people he colonised:

“…..In character and temperament, the typical African of this race-type is a happy, thriftless, excitable person. …….. His thoughts are concentrated on the events and feelings of the moment, and he suffers little from the apprehension for the future, or grief for the past. His mind is far nearer to the animal world than that of the European or Asiatic, and exhibits something of the animals’ placidity and want of desire to rise beyond the State he has reached…. Perhaps the two traits, which have impressed me as those most characteristic of the African native, are his lack of apprehension and his lack of ability to visualise the future.”

The above statement is a sample of how the natives were viewed in the eyes of the colonial administrators. When the colonial administrators got back to their base, they relayed these prejudiced views to their friends, family and colleagues. Some of these bigoted views are still held today by some of the descendants of the colonial administrators.

In recent years, extracts from Lord Luguard’s statement have been circulating in a number of African blogs and the statement made over eighty years ago still haunts the descendants of the colonised.

Another example of the catastrophic impact of British colonial rule is the tragic story of Barack Obama’s paternal grandfather Hussein Onyango Obama. Onyango Obama worked as a cook for a British Colonial officer. At some point in time, he was accused of involvement in the Mau Mau rebellion against British Colonial rule. As a result he was relieved of his duties and arrested. In a bid to extract information about the Mau Mau movement, the Colonial soldiers tortured him. After spending two years in prison, Barack’s grandfather was released, but at the time of his release he was not only physically scarred, but he was also mentally drained. The once confident Hussein never recovered from his ordeal and up to the time of his death, he harbored a deep resentment against British colonial rule. Could Onyango’s treatment in the hands of the British Colonial authorities be a contributory factor to Barack Obama’s returning the sculpture of Winston Churchill back to Britain? Could Onyango’s treatment in the hands of the British Colonial authorities be a contributory factor to Barack Obama’s alleged lukewarm attitude towards the British political hierarchy?

For those that argue that a public apology is unnecessary since colonialism brought some advantages to the colonised, we would like to quote the Suzanna Arundhati Roy comment “debating imperialism is a bit like debating the pros and cons of rape”.

Considering the above, a public apology for the wrongs of British colonialism would be a step in the right direction. We suggest that the British Prime Minister moves a motion in the Houses of Parliament to apologise for the mistreatment accorded to the colonies during the British Empire. Once the motion has been moved, the Prime Minister or the Queen should issue a public apology to the people of the Commonwealth for the past misdeeds of British colonial rule.

A public apology will not be a new thing as there are historical precedents. For instance, in February 2008, the Australian government issued a formal public apology for the suffering inflicted on the indigenous Aboriginal population. In 2000, the German President Johannes Rau apologised to the Israeli Parliament for the Holocaust. Furthermore, in June 2002, the New Zealand Prime Minister issued a formal apology to the people of Samoa for the injustices they suffered at the hands of New Zealand’s colonial administration.

For the Commonwealth to be truly united, it is necessary for the “mother country”, which links members of this association to issue a formal public apology for its colonial past.

Education

As a follow up to the point mentioned in the previous section, it is imperative for citizens within the Commonwealth to be educated on the complete and true picture of colonialism. In any form of colonialism, two distinct groups exist namely the Coloniser and the Colonised. With regards to the Commonwealth, the Coloniser Group comprises of Great Britain and the Colonised Group comprises the other countries that form the Commonwealth.

Within the Commonwealth, there appears to be an asymmetric knowledge by a large section of the Coloniser group about the impact of British colonial rule (some of which we have discussed in the previous section) on the colonised. Consequently, they often ignore or play down the effects of colonialism due to this lack of education. Rather, they sometimes derive pride in Britain’s ability to colonise and control people from different parts of the world. This asymmetric knowledge occasionally leads to tension when the two groups interact either at official or unofficial levels as the Coloniser group are sometimes accused of being insensitive to the harm caused as a result of colonialism and being dismissive of the culture of the colonised.

Since the Commonwealth involves interactions between these two groups, it is necessary that each party understands colonialism from the others perspective. As people within the colonised group are usually more knowledgeable about the impact of British rule, we suggest that the British school curriculum be expanded to enable young students to understand British colonial rule from the perspective of the colonised. Furthermore, British students should learn about the rich culture, heritage and kingdoms of the colonised people that once existed before it was overrun by the British Empire. This will go a long way in creating a more conducive avenue for constructive dialogue and harmony within the Commonwealth.

Commonwealth Secretariat

The permanent Secretariat of the Commonwealth is situated at Marlborough House in London. Since the establishment of the Commonwealth, the Secretariat has always been located in Britain. Considering the history of the events culminating in the creation of the Commonwealth, it is important that the structure of the body is not centred around the United Kingdom as this easily provides ammunition to critics to tag the body as a post colonial voluntary organisation. We recommend that the Secretariat of the Commonwealth be relocated to another member state.

Dialogue

There is a perception among people within a number of New Commonwealth countries that the Commonwealth has been used as a forum for rich members to impose their opinions, culture and influence on the poorer countries. For this perception to be reduced, it is necessary for there to be a two-way dialogue in which the rich members are willing to listen to and act on the advice coming from the poorer nations within the Commonwealth and vice versa. Historically, a lot of the discussions at Commonwealth summits have centred on democratic reforms and human rights, issues which are often in short supply in poorer countries. We advocate that in addition to these issues, there should also be additional emphasis of bridging the economic disparities existing among its members by removing subsidies and reducing tariffs.

Conclusion

We would like to clarify what we are saying and what we are not saying regarding the reformation of the Commonwealth.

We are not saying that the Commonwealth should be dissolved. We are not saying that the Commonwealth has nothing positive to offer. After all, the association has been an advocate for human rights, good governance and democratic reforms in addition to providing developmental assistance to member countries.

What then are we saying? We are saying that the Commonwealth needs to be reformed, restructured and rebalanced to make it more like a 21st century multilateral agency rather than a 19th century relic. We are saying that the Commonwealth needs to heal the wounds of the past at the same time as it addresses the challenges of the future. We are saying that the Commonwealth should be less Anglophonic and more Globalphonic.

On a final note, restructuring the Commonwealth to make it more relevant in a post colonial world will go a long way in reconciling the two conflicting quotes made by Edward Burke and Robert Mugabe.

Your fellow citizens of the Commonwealth

Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

Kojo Solomon

kojosolomon@gmail.com

NB: See Appendix A for the list of other people and institutions copied

Appendix A

We have copied the following individuals and institutions:

President  Ernest Bai Koroma
Prime Minister  Ralph Gonsalves
Her Majesty The Queen Elizabeth II
President  Anote Tong
President  Armando Guebuza
President  Asif Ali Zardari
President  Bharrat Jagdeo
President  Bingu wa Mutharika
President  Dimitris Christofias
President  Ian Khama
President  Jacob Zuma
President  Jakaya Kikwete
President  James Michel
President  John Atta Mills
President Jonathan Goodluck
President  Mahinda Rajapaksa
President Marcus Stephen
President  Mohamed Nasheed
President  Mwai Kibaki
President Paul Biya
President  Rupiah Banda
President  Yahya Jammeh
President  Yoweri Museveni
Prime Minister  Abdullah Ahmad Badawi
Prime Minister Apisai Ielemia
Prime Minister  Baldwin Spencer
Prime Minister  Barnabas Sibusiso Dlamini
Prime Minister  Bruce Golding
Prime Minister  David Thompson
Prime Minister  Dean Barrow
Prime Minister  Denzil Douglas
Prime Minister  Derek Sikua
Prime Minister  Edward Natapei
Prime Minister  Feleti Sevele
Prime Minister  Frank Bainimarama
Prime Minister  David Cameron
Prime Minister  Hubert Ingraham
Prime Minister  John Key
Prime Minister  Kevin Rudd
Prime Minister  Pakalitha Mosisili
Prime Minister  Patrick Manning
Prime Minister Robert Mugabe
Prime Minister  Roosevelt Skerrit
Prime Minister  Sheikh Hasina
Prime Minister  Stephen Harper
Prime Minister  Stephenson King
Prime Minister  Tillman Thomas
Prime Minister  Tuila’epa Sailele Malielegaoi
Prime Minister  Navinchandra Ramgoolam
Prime Minister  Manmohan Singh
Prime Minister  Michael Somare
Prime Minister  Nahas Angula
President Barack Obama
Prime Minister Lawrence Gonzi
Prime Minister Lee Hsien Loong
The Prince of Wales
Professor Wole Shoyinka
Commonwealth Youth Movement
The Royal Commonwealth Society
Citizens of the Commonwealth
Rt. Hon Nick Clegg

The Institute of Commonwealth Studies

President Obama, BP and Gulf of Mexico Oil Spill.

Dear Geordie Greig, Boris Johnson and John Napier,

Re: President Obama, BP and Gulf of Mexico Oil Spill.

I have read with interest your comments regarding the rhetoric’s emanating from US Politicians in relation to BP’s inability to control the flow of oil into the Gulf of Mexico. I read these comments in the Evening Standard’s editorial, the Mayor’s interview with the press and John’s Open Letter to President Obama. In responding to comments coming from President Obama and others in America, you describe these comments as  ‘prejudicial, anti-British and personal’.

While, I will not address whether Obama’s comments are prejudicial, anti-British or not, I would like to relate your feelings to the feelings of Africans on a number of activities emanating from some British and other institutions which impact my continent Africa.

Just as you all feel that the Rhetoric’s coming from President Obama in relation to BP is anti-British and helps nobody, likewise, me and a number of other Africans feel that the British media’s coverage of the so-called inadequacy of South Africa to host the World Cup is anti-African and helps nobody.

Just as you all feel that the Rhetoric’s coming from President Obama in relation to BP is anti-British and helps nobody, likewise, me and a number of Nigerian’s feel that BBC’s documentary titled ‘Welcome to Lagos’ relayed on TV a month ago was anti-Nigeria and helps nobody. We also feel that the documentary was patronising and condescending.

Just as you all feel that the Rhetoric’s coming from President Obama in relation to BP is anti-British and helps nobody, likewise, me and a number of people from the Niger Delta region of Nigeria feel that the continuous pollution of the environment by a number of oil companies (including some British companies) is anti-Niger Delta and helps nobody.

Just as you all feel that the Rhetoric’s coming from President Obama in relation to BP is anti-British and helps nobody, likewise ,me and a number of Africans feel that OECD agriculture subsidies and the imposition of trade barriers are anti-African and helps nobody.

Now that you have witnessed how the actions of people in another part of the world can have repercussion elsewhere, hopefully you will understand and appreciate Africa’s cry for the past century.

Yours truly,

Ahmed Sule, CFA

Friday, 11 June 2010

A Rejoinder: Stop saying sorry for our history: For too long our leaders have been crippled by a post-imperial cringe

This rejoinder is a response to an article written by the Historian Dominic Sandbrook in the Daily Mail titled “Stop saying sorry for our history: For too long our leaders have been crippled by a post-imperial cringe”.

For a link to Dominic’s article click below

http://www.dailymail.co.uk/debate/article-1299111/Stop-saying-sorry-history-For-long-leaders-crippled-post-imperial-cringe.html

Ahmed Sule, CFA

==============================================

Dear Dominic,

Re: Stop saying sorry for our history: For too long our leaders have been crippled by a post-imperial cringe: A Rejoinder

I have read with interest your article titled “Stop saying sorry for our history: For too long our leaders have been crippled by a post-imperial cringe” which was published in the Daily Mail. In your article, you express your displeasure with Prime Minister David Cameron for adopting a spirit of humility during his recent visit to India. You argue that rather than being apologetic and expressing humility for Britain’s imperial and colonial past, David Cameron and other British leaders should be proud of Britain’s past achievements.

As you have rightly pointed out in your article, Britain has made a number of positive contributions to the world. This feat is even more remarkable when one considers the size and population of Great Britain. As a result, it is expected that Briton’s should be and must be proud of Britain’s contribution to world such as the English language, the Rule of Law and parliamentary democracy. Likewise, Briton’s should be and must be proud of the contribution of various Britons such as Williams Shakespeare, Sir Isaac Newton, John Lennon, David Beckham and John Wesley amongst others in the fields of literature, science, music, sports and religion respectively.  Likewise, Briton’s should be and must be proud of Britain’s role in the pursuit of some aspects of justice and international diplomacy.

However, for one to argue that we should not apologise for our colonial and imperial past is to imply that the damage caused by colonialism on the people of the colonies was right and just. Such viewpoint fails to view colonialism from the perspective of the colonised group.

In the next couple of pages, I will seek to address some of the points that you have raised in your article and also explain why Prime Minister David Cameron was right to go to India with a spirit of humility and why our leaders should be apologetic for our colonial and imperial past.

Before, I go any further, I would like to briefly describe my background. I am a British Citizen (Lex Soli) of African Descent. I grew up not only in England, but also in a former colony of Britain and my experience in these two countries has given me a unique perspective to understand colonialism and imperialism from the viewpoint of both the descendants of the colonised group and the coloniser group.

Ill-gotten Treasures

In your opening paragraph, you cite the historical 1911 Delhi Durbar, which marked the coronation of King George V as the Emperor of India. You use this historical occasion to argue that “George V could never have imagined that one day a British Prime Minister would be talking of his ‘humility’ — not his pride — in Britain’s relationship with India”. However, you fail to discuss the history behind the diamond-studded, 34-ounce Imperial Crown worn by King George V on that day. The diamond engraved on the Crown used by the King probably was the Koh-I-Noor diamond, which was illegally taken away from India during the British Raj. This diamond has been a source of dispute between the British authorities and the Indian authorities ever since the late 19th century. In  2000, a number of Indian MPs demanded the return of the 106 carat diamond back to India, while a couple of days ago, Prime Minister David Cameron explained that returning the diamond back to India would set an “unworkable precedent” which could potentially empty the British Museum if the trend continued.

As a young child my parents taught me that when something belongs to someone else, you should not deceive the other person or beat up the other person in order to obtain the item. The history of British Colonial rule in a number of colonies is full of instances in which treasures, artifacts and other precious items were illegally taken from the colonies and shipped to Britain. As at the time of writing this letter, many of these ill-gotten treasures are yet to be returned.

For instance, during the British invasion of Benin in 1897, a number of Benin sculptures including the famous Oba Mask of the Queen Mother Idia were illegally taken by the British and kept in the British Museum. Despite pleas from the Nigerian Government, these sculptures are yet to be returned. Other looted artifacts currently in the possession of Britain include the Egyptian Rosetta Stone, the Ethiopian Tabots etc.

When a leader is aware of such past misdeeds, don’t you think it is appropriate for him or her to exhibit a spirit of humility and apologise for the wrong deed?

Balkanization

You attribute India’s success to the Anglo Saxon foundation and you suggest that its unity could be due to British Colonial rule. However, you fail to provide any premise to support your assumption. If British Colonial rule was a contributory factor to India’s emergence as the second fastest growing economy, how come majority of the countries that constitute the Commonwealth of Nations still experience low per capita income, low life expectancy, high levels of infant mortality and high level of poverty?

You also fail to address the role Britain played in the partition of India into Pakistan and India, yet you seem to attribute India’s unity due to the British Colonial rule. One legacy of British Colonial rule was the balkanization of a number of territories. One area where this was common was in Africa. Territories that shared similar cultures were divided and areas with different cultures were joined together.

Britain was a key player along with other countries such as Germany, France and Portugal in the Berlin Conference of 1884-85, which resulted in the partition of Africa among seven European countries with no regard to the existing ethnic and political boundaries in place. This balkanization of the continent is a contributory factor to the numerous conflicts that continues to exist throughout Africa today. When you consider Britain’s contribution to the balkanization of territories, which has lead to conflicts, and loss of lives, do you still think that British leaders should still stop saying sorry for these past misdeeds?

Historical Apologies are Meaningless

You also state “…by and large, of course, historical apologies are meaningless”. One problem with this statement is that it fails to look at history from the viewpoint of the victim. Apologising for past misdeeds is a sign of remorse and demonstrates that one has learnt lessons for historical misdeeds. Afterall, it was the same Winston Churchill who you quote throughout your article that said, “Those that fail to learn from history, are doomed to repeat it”.

Moreover, victims and descendants of victims of historical atrocities do not regard historical apologies as meaningless. The descendants of the Tasmanian Aborigines who learnt of how their ancestors were massacred will not regard an historical apology for such genocide meaningless and would not want such atrocities repeated; the Jews will never regard an historical apology for the holocaust meaningless, neither would they want such atrocities to be repeated; the families of the victims of the millions of people who died from starvation during the Biafra war in Nigeria would not regard an historical apology for the loss of lives meaningless neither would they want such atrocities repeated; the victims of apartheid rule in South Africa would not regard an historical apology for the crime of apartheid meaningless, neither would they want such atrocities repeated; a number of African’s whose ancestors were once referred to by Lord Luguard as “having a mind far nearer to the animal world than that of the European or Asiatic” would not regard an historical apology for such statement meaningless, neither would they want such a statement to be used to describe any African again .

Slave Trade

With reference to the slave trade, you note that critics of Britain’s role in the trade “are suspiciously slow to rejoice in the fact that more than any other people on earth, it was the British who brought that age-old exploitation of human beings to an end”. Admittedly, a number of British people and groups such as Williams Wilberforce, the Quakers, Thomas Clarkson, Granville Sharp etc played a significant role in the abolition of slavery. However, these individuals and organizations at the time of speaking against the ills of slave trade were going against the tide. Furthermore, slavery should not have taken place in the first place.

While one should salute the courage of these reformists in their quest in abolishing slavery, I still do not understand why you feel that critics should REJOICE in the fact a number of Britons were instrumental to bringing an end to slavery, especially when Britain was a key player in the slave trade for almost 250 years.

Why should critics of Britain’s role the slave trade rejoice when millions of Africans were transported as slaves to work in plantations before slave trade was abolished?

Why should critics of Britain’s role the slave trade rejoice when slave trader Sir John Hawkins referred to the Africans that he captured as “human cargoes”?

Why should critics of Britain’s role the slave trade rejoice when African’s were described as “’two-legged beasts’ or ‘savages’ that were not quite beasts but were certainly not human either.”

Relative Injustice

You also appear to trivialize the atrocities of British colonial rule by suggesting that these atrocities were not as grave as those committed by other great empires.  To support your argument, you state that there is nothing in British history that equates to the extermination of the ten million people in Belgium Congo or the torture of the Algerians. With this line of reasoning, you appear to define injustice in relative terms, whereby an unjust act that negatively impacts say three people is better than an unjust act that negatively impacts five people. However, the problem with this line of reasoning is that it views injustice from a relative perspective.

When an unjust act happens, there are usually two parties involved namely the oppressed party who suffers loss, pain or sorrow and the oppressor who inflicts the pain. The oppressor often views injustice in relative terms, whereas the oppressed party views injustice in absolute terms. For instance, a woman who has been raped views rape from the physical pain that she suffers and the psychological trauma she experiences, whereas the rapist could justify his crime by viewing the incident relative to the activities of more vicious rapists; a taxi driver who has had his car stolen would view the theft in terms of loss of earnings and the replacement value of the stolen car, whereas the robber could feel justified since he might not have stolen as many cars as his fellow gang members.

An unjust act is an unjust act and injustice is injustice – whether it affects one person, thousands of people or millions of people; whether it is carried out by the Roman Empire, the British Empire or the Ottoman Empire; whether it results in the loss of life, the enslavement of people or the loss of property.

Conclusion

In conclusion, while it is makes sense for Britain to take pride in its past achievements, let us also learn to show remorse and humility for our past prejudices, exploitation and cruelties. David Cameron has adopted the right approach in expressing his humility, however this spirit of humility should be extended not only to India, but also to other members of the Commonwealth of Nations, likewise other leaders of former colonial powers should follow David Cameron’s example.

Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

Friday, 6 August 2010

In Order To Save English Football We Need To Learn From Richard, Venus and Serena Williams

An Open Letter To The Board of The Football Association

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

Dear Sirs,

27 June 2010: FULL TIME: Germany 4-1 England – South Africa.

“England’s World Cup is over. Slowly, blinking, we get back to our lives. Whatever you use to block out the pain and disappointment, just know that it can’t possibly get worse than this. Know that England were lucky that Germany only scored four. “- Daily Telegraph

“England’s worst World Cup finals defeat in history is sealed…. England was appalling. And anyway, when you boil it down, England played well for 54 seconds out of 90 minutes. A terrible show, an embarrassment, and an especially pathetic defensive performance.”–Guardian Newspaper

3 July 2010:  Serena Williams df Vera Zvonareva: 6-3 6-2 – Wimbledon

“There’s Serena counting the number of times ‘Williams’ appears on the roll of honour board. They have won the title nine times since 2000: Venus with five, Serena with four. Not even Roger Federer can match that sort of dominance”

- BBC

The above comments from the press clearly highlights the contrasting fortunes of the English National Football Team (ENFT) and the Williams sisters, who are coached by their father Richard Williams.

Since Venus and Serena came onto the Grand slam tennis scene in 1997/1998, they have amassed a combined total of 20 Grand Slam single titles, 12 Grand Slam double titles and 3 Olympic Gold medals. During the same time frame, the English football team has not won any major football tournament in any part of Europe or the world, besides the Rous Cup (a discontinued competition that featured the Scottish and English football teams). One has to turn back the clock 44 years ago to England’s 1966 World Cup triumph before one can read, learn or watch any history of England’s success at the national football level.

Are there any explanatory factors for the contrasting fortunes of the English national team relative to the Williams Sisters?  What makes the Williams tick? Are there lessons that the ENFT can gain from the Williams? Can the English team coach apply some of the coaching techniques of Richard Williams? Should the Football Association engage the services of the Williams in order to improve the performance of the English football team? These questions are worth considering and I will try to answer some of them in the subsequent paragraphs.

In order to put the successes of the Williams into perspective, it is important to understand where they are coming from. Legend has it that in 1978, after learning that the 1978 ladies French Open final champion Virginia Ruzici had received a pay cheque of £40,000, Richard Williams, who was amazed at the value of the prize money said to his wife Oracene “we need to have two more babies and turn them into tennis champions”. Within three years after making that statement, Venus and Serena were born in 1980 and 1981 respectively. Richard and Oracene who had no prior tennis playing or coaching experience were determined to learn the game of tennis for the sake of their daughters. In the midst of poverty, racism danger and criticism, Richard Williams, a self-taught tennis coach has been able to turn his daughters into multiple Grand Slam and Olympic champions.

Ghost of 1966

If English football is to move forward, it is important that the players, the public at large, the media and football authorities should put the achievement of the 1966 World Cup triumph behind them. Admittedly, the 1966 victory was quite a remarkable feat, especially when one considers, that since the inception of the World Cup in 1930, only eight nations have ever won the title. However, in the word of Apostle Paul it is time to “forget what is in the past and strain toward what is ahead”. In this regard, lessons can be learnt from Venus and Serena.

Despite winning titles year in year out, Serena and Venus never dwell on their past victories and accomplishments. Rather, they focus on winning their next match, next Grand Slam, or next tournament. For instance, Serena has always nursed the ambition of emulating her tennis mentor Billie Jean King. When Serena equaled Billie Jean King’s record of 12 Grand slam titles with victory at the 2010 Australian Championship, her next target was to surpass it. Serena worked hard at this and finally achieved it at the 2010 Wimbledon Championship. With that in the bag, Serena has set sight on other hurdles that need to be scaled. A couple of years ago, Serena said “I can’t become satisfied, because if I get satisfied, I’ll be like, “Oh, I’ve won Wimbledon, I’ve won the U.S. Open. Now can I relax.” But now people are really going to be fighting to beat me.”. It is only when the ghost of the 1966 triumph is banished, that can ENFT would be able to move forward and work towards achieving its desire to be world beaters.

Stage Fright

Another problem plaguing the English football team is its inability to perform at the highest level. The English team does well in qualifiers for major tournaments and also in the early rounds of tournaments like the European Championship and World Cup. However, as they progress further in the tournament and the weaker teams get eliminated, the ENFT are often unable to scale the hurdle once they are drawn against a top seeded football team. For instance, since the 1986 World Cup, the ENFT has been eliminated in the World Cup by top seeded teams like Argentina in 1986, Germany in 1990, Argentina in 1998, Brazil in 2002, Portugal in 2006 and Germany in 2010.

Furthermore, of the 19 FIFA World Cup Championships that have taken place around the world since 1930, the only competition won by the ENFT was the 1966 competition, which was hosted in England.  The mark of true champions is their ability to win matches outside of their comfort zone.

In contrast, the Williams sisters even though they are Americans, have still been able to win 16 of their 20 Grand Slam single titles and 10 of their 12 Grand Slam double titles outside of their home country, the United States. In addition, the Williams are comfortable playing other top seeded players during tennis tournaments. On many occasions, they have won tournaments by defeating higher rated players. For instance, during the 2007 Australian Open, an unseeded Serena defeated the 27th seed, the 16th seed, the 11th seed, the 5th seed and the 1st seed on her way to winning the Championship.

Moreover, the sisters are accustomed to playing in hostile terrains and in front of partisan crowds. In 2001, Serena Williams still won the Indiana Wells tournament, despite being jeered by a hostile crowd throughout her finals match. At the 2003 French Open, the crowd jeered Serena Williams during her match against Justine Henin. One contributory factor to the Williams’ ability to overcome other top seeded players and win championship on courts outside of their comfort zone is due to their mental toughness resulting from their father’s teachings.

Consistency of Management

Another contributory factor to the Williams sisters’ dominance in the last decade is the fact that they have maintained the same coach since the beginning of their careers. This consistency has enabled the sisters to perfect their tennis style. In contrast, the English National Team has had 8 managers since the commencement of the sisters’ professional career in 1994. This translates to an average managerial change every two years for the English National team since 1994.

The Football Association, the press and the public needs to realize that frequent managerial change is counter productive as it results in frequent changes in football strategy and players could be confused with the different football philosophy that each new manager tends to bring to the team. Furthermore, when there are frequent changes in the management of the team, it often results in changes not only in the backroom coaching staff, but also in changes in the team composition and playing style. The Football Association should be patient with managers and give them enough time to develop the football team.

Professionalism vs. Celebrity Lifestyle

Like the Williams sisters, many of the English team players are celebrities who are known throughout the world. As a result of this celebrity status, it is not unusual to see these stars adorn the front pages of newspaper.  However, it is important for sportsmen and sportswomen not to forget that they are professionals. Furthermore, as professional sportsmen and women, these athletes act as role models for millions of fans around the world, so they are expected to behave in a manner worthy of their status.

Though the Williams sisters have on some occasions failed to live up to the expectation required of a role model (like Serena’s outburst against the line judge during the 2009 US Open), by and large, compared to a number of the English team squad members, they have been able to properly align their professional career and status with their celebrity lifestyles.

For instance, despite being involved in committed relationships, Venus and Serena do not allow this relationship to affect their professional careers. During professional tournaments, their boyfriends take a backseat as the girls are focused on winning during these tournaments. Furthermore, during Grand Slam tournaments, the sisters do not attend social functions except for pre-tournament events organized by the tournament co-coordinators. Venus Williams in referring to her attitude during tournaments says, “I don’t come to tournaments to make friends, to go to parties, to hold conversations. I come to be the best, and I’m not mean and cruel and dirty.” Surely, this kind of focus is what makes these sisters worthy champions.

Unfortunately, this same level of professionalism is not adopted by a number of the English players. It is not unusual to read headlines in the press about English players engaging in appropriate behaviour. If the headline is not about a captain having an affair with his teammates girl friend, then it is about a player engaging the services of a prostitute; if it is not about a player dating an ex-lap dancer that looks like his wife, then it is about players going on a ‘booze bender’ shortly after a humiliating defeat. During the 2006 World Cup, members of the English team were allowed to bring their wives and girlfriends (WAGs) to the tournament. The WAGs presence at the tournament generated headlines in the press as photographers tracked their social and shopping activities.  Some analyst, attribute England’s departure from the 2006 World Cup due to the distraction caused by the ‘WAGs’. If English football is to progress, the team will need to emulate the Williams professionalism and focus.

Conclusion

From the above comparative analysis, it is clear that if English football is to be saved from mediocrity, the Football Association, the manager and the players may have to study and employ some of the strategies used by the Williams. Perhaps, the F.A could contact Richard Williams and seek his advice on how to turn the English football team into a world-class team. I believe that Richard would be more than willing to help.

In case you are having second thoughts about engaging with the Williams, imagine what an English National Team comprising of say six Venus’s and five Serena’s and managed by Richard would achieve. Surely the World Cup and European Championship would no longer be a fantasy, but would become a reality.

So when Venus, Serena and Richard Williams arrive at Heathrow Airport next year for the 2011 Wimbledon Championship, please send a taxi to bring them over to Soho Square for a chat , before they head off to SW19.

Yours faithfully,

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

Friday, August 13, 2010

Cc

Mr. Roger Burden- Chairman – The Football Association

Mr. Alex Horne- General Secretary – The Football Association

Rt Hon Hugh Robertson MP -   Minister for Sport

Mr. Fabio Capello- England Team Manager

Mr. Steven Gerrard – England Team Captain

Mr. Richard Williams

Miss Venus Ebony Williams

Miss Serena Jameka Williams

A Tale of Two Kingdoms: Francisland and Opoboland

This story was written on the eve of the conclusion of the 19th Commonwealth Games, which took place in India from the 3rd of October 2010 to the 14th of October 2010.

========================================

A Tale of Two Kingdoms: Francisland and Opoboland

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA and Kojo Solomon

13 October 2010

Once upon a time, there lived in the Kingdom of Opoboland a powerful King called King Kofi. He had three beautiful daughters called Jumoke, Sarala and Tamila. The King was very fond and protective of his daughters.

One Sunday evening while sitting on the veranda of his palace, Kofi called his three daughters and said “Daughters, I have a very important announcement to make.”

The daughter were concerned and Sarala said “What is it daddy? Hope everything is okay?”

“Not really,” King Kofi replied. “I have just received a report warning me that the mighty King Francis of Francisland and his invading army are coming over to our territory to attack us.”

“But why should you be bothered?” Jumoke interjected “after all your Kingdom extends to hundreds of miles and you have a mighty army that can withstand any invading army from any part of the world.

Smiling, Kofi answered “Jumoke, I admire your optimism, but I am afraid,” placing his hands on Tamila’s shoulders, he said “King Francis lives across the ocean, he has the most powerful navy in the whole world and has the most sophisticated weapons the world has ever seen.” Looking dejected, Kofi exclaimed “it is all over!”

Meanwhile, 3,100 miles away from the Kingdom of Opoboland, King Francis was addressing his troops. The naval force numbering around ten thousand stood with rapt attention listening to every word of the King.

With his baritone voice, King Francis yelled, “The time has come, the hour is near. Go to the Kingdom of Opoboland and conquer the Kingdom. Take the three beautiful daughters of the King and bring them over to my Kingdom,“ Looking at the worried and puzzled faces of some of his troops, King Francis continued “this should be an easy task. Afterall, the people of Opoboland are inferior, they are animals, and are not intelligent enough to withstand us. We are superior and we should not allow these barbarians to govern themselves, as they are incapable of doing so. If any of you feels guilty for what you are about to do, please leave the battleship now,” With a clenched fist, King Francis said “however, remember that the people of the Opoboland Kingdom are two legged savages with brains far nearer to the animal world. Though are they are not beasts,  but certainly  they are not quite human either. “

After King Francis finished his speech, the troop shouted in one accord  “Long Live King Francis, Long live Francisland, Francisland rules the waves!

The Naval fleet then left the shores of the Kingdom of Francis for the three-month journey to Opoboland.

On a raining afternoon in September, the mighty Naval Fleet of Francisland landed in Opoboland. The superior  naval force of Francisland, destroyed the Kingdom of Opobo, leaving a trail of sorrow, tears and blood in the Kingdom. All the artifacts in Opoboland including a sculpture of the King’s mother were stolen. King Kofi was captured and all the treasures of the palace were looted and shipped back to Francisland. Most of the men and healthy children in Opoboland were taken as slaves to work in various plantations in different parts of the Kingdom of Francisland. The three princesses were raped and taken onto the ship to become mistresses to King Francis. King Kofi was deposed and the invading soldiers took the 105-carat diamond stone engraved on his crown away. King Kofi was then taken to the outskirts of Opoboland and sent on exile never to be seen again.

King Francis then sent an administrator from Francisland to rule over Opoboland. Several months later, other administrators were sent from Francisland to plunder the rich resources available in Opoboland. Minerals such as gold, zinc, cooper, diamond etc were shipped out of Opoboland and used to develop the Kingdom of Francisland. The people of Opoboland were deprived of their dignity and had to bear the agony and shame of living as third class citizens in their homeland, while their captured brothers and sister worked as slaves in far away places.

One Hundred Years Later

The people of Opobo, who were fed up with the one hundred year oppression by the people of Francisland began an insurrection, which resulted in the new King of Francisland  handing over the conquered territory back to the people of Opoboland. The Opoboians later appointed a King (the first king in a hundred years) and began to take control of their affairs.

The Opobians thought that once they were able to take control of their Kingdom, everything would be okay. Unfortunately, they later realised that the legacy of the 100-year occupation by the administrators from Francisland had left them worse off. However as they were resilient people, they continued to work hard to rebuild their Kingdom.

Back to reality

If you have got this far, we would like to say a big thank you for reading the story up to this stage.

A couple of questions:

When one considers the plight of the people of Opoboland:

Does it make sense for the people of Opoboland to participate in a sporting event created from the ashes of Francisland’s 100-year occupation of Opobo?

Does it make sense for the current King of Opoboland to attend an inter-governmental forum created from the ashes of Francisland’s 100-year occupation of Opobo?

Does it make sense for the people of Opoboland to take pride in the fact that they were former colonies of the Kingdom of Francisland despite the terror caused during Francisland’s 100-year occupation of Opobo?

Is it unreasonable for the people of Opoboland to demand an official apology from the current rulers of Francisland for the pain, indignity and oppression inflicted on the people of Opoboland during Francisland’s 100-year occupation of Opobo?

We believe that in a post-colonial world, a critical appraisal of the legacy of colonialism is necessary.

Regards

Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

Kojo Solomon

KojoSolomon@googlemail.com

It’s Time The Nigerian Society Changes Its PREJUDICES Towards The Unmarried

It’s Time The Nigerian Society Changes Its Prejudices Towards The Unmarried

By Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

Main Entry: 1prej·u·dice

Pronunciation: \ˈpre-jə-dəs\

Function: noun

1: injury or damage resulting from some judgment or action of another in disregard of one’s rights; especially: detriment to one’s legal rights or claims

2a (1) : preconceived judgment or opinion (2) : an adverse opinion or leaning formed without just grounds or before sufficient knowledge

b : an instance of such judgment or opinion

c : an irrational attitude of hostility directed against an individual, a group, a race, or their supposed characteristics

Synonyms: animosity, antipathy, apartheid, aversion, bad opinion, bias, bigotry, contemptuousness, detriment, discrimination, disgust, dislike, displeasure, disrelish, enmity, foregone conclusion, injustice, mindset, misjudgment, narrow-mindedness, one-sidedness, partiality, preconceived notion, preconception, prejudgment, prepossession, repugnance, revulsion, spleen, til, umbrage, unfairness.

Fellow Citizens,

The above extract obtained from a dictionary details the meaning and synonyms of the word PREJUDICE. The term prejudice often has different meanings to different people in different parts of the world. In most parts of the world the term prejudice is associated with a preconception against a person or a group of people on the basis of race, age, disability, religion or gender. Within the Nigerian context, prejudice predominately occurs in relation to a preconception against a person or a group of people on the basis of their tribe.

In this article, rather than focus on the tribal prejudices prevalent in Nigeria, I will be discussing another form of prejudice, which though prevalent, is rarely discussed in our society. The prejudice that I will be discussing is the prejudicial attitudes towards the unmarried.

This form of prejudice affects a cross section of Nigerians including male and female; young and old; rich and poor; Muslims and Christians; Nigerians at home and in Diaspora; members of the Yoruba, Igbo, Hausa, Urhobo and the remaining 246 tribes in the country.

Before going further I would like to define the terms “Nigerian society” and “unmarried”. For the purpose of this article, the term ‘Nigerian society’ refers to (1) the Nigerian community based in Nigeria and (2) the Nigerian community in Diaspora.

The word “unmarried” refers to a male or female above the age of 24 years of age who is not married or has no spouse.

While I appreciate that, not every member of the Nigerian society discriminates against the unmarried, I still have an obligation to write this open letter to the Nigerian society to highlight these prejudices.

This letter is specifically addressed to the following segments of the Nigerian society: It is addressed to parents and relatives of the unmarried, who often place undue pressure and sometimes subject the unmarried to psychological torture and mental abuse; It is addressed to policymakers to highlight the causes and impact of the prejudicial attitudes inflicted on the unmarried and it calls on policymakers to implement policies to discourage these prejudices; It is addressed to religious leaders to highlight how some of their actions towards the unmarried, though sincere, could be construed to be discriminatory and how their actions incite others to be prejudiced towards the unmarried. It is addressed to the married segment of our society to educate them as to  why no stigma should be attached to the unmarried. It is also written to raise awareness of how the actions of a number of married people cause mental anguish on the unmarried. It is also written to encourage the unmarried.

Classification

The unmarried segment in  Nigerian society can be classified into two categories, namely gender and age categories. Within the gender category there are two sub-categories i.e. the unmarried male group and the female unmarried group. Similarly, the age category has two sub-categories comprising of the under thirties unmarried group and the over thirties unmarried group.

Age Category
<30 years >30 years
Gender Category Male Experience little or no prejudice Experience minor prejudices: if age >35 years
Female Experience little or no prejudice:If age is below 25 years and/or person is still in a tertiary institution 

Experience slightly aggressive

prejudice:

If age  >25  <30

Experience excessiveprejudice, bullying and 

harassment

The above table details the two categories and sub-categories of unmarried people and the severity of prejudicial attacks inflicted on them. From the table it can be seen that relative to their female counterparts the bachelors are fairly treated by society. Even though bachelors older than 35 years of age sometimes experience prejudicial abuses, it is still modest in comparison to the prejudices inflicted on their unmarried females counterparts.

For the unmarried females, the reverse is the case.  Once they reach the age of thirty the prejudicial attacks become excessive, unbearable and ridiculous. Furthermore, the more successful an unmarried lady becomes, the more likely she becomes a target for insults, mockery and gossip.

Factors Contributing To Prejudices Towards the Unmarried

This section explores the factors that contribute to the prejudices inflicted upon the unmarried. There are five possible causes: cultural factors, ignorance, low self-esteem, societal pressure and religious factors.

Cultural: In Nigerian society it is often considered a taboo for a lady to be over thirty years of age and unmarried. This could be partly due to the way women were viewed in the past. They were once regarded as chattels with roles restricted to cooking, assisting with farm work and ‘producing or manufacturing’ babies. Though times have changed since then, ladies are still sometimes seen in that light. Consequently an unmarried lady above the age of thirty is often regarded by society as, wasting her potentials, as she is not in her husband’s home cooking and ‘manufacturing’ babies. As a result she could be regarded as a failure and a menace to society for debasing womanhood.

Some may say, “Why bother to speak on something that is ingrained in our culture?” In response I would say that just because something is culturally acceptable does not mean it is right. Cultural influences can be divided into good cultural influences and bad cultural influences. While I am in support of positive cultural practices, I strongly believe that negative cultural practices should be discontinued.

Ignorance: A major contributory factor  towards  societies prejudice regarding  the unmarried, is ignorance. Some people may argue that they are not being prejudiced but are more likely  being sincere in showing their concern. For such line of reasoning Martin Luther King’s statement comes in handy: “Nothing in the world is more dangerous than a sincere ignorance”.

A number of people have a preconceived notion that a person who in their own estimation should be married and is not, has a problem. For a single lady it is not uncommon to hear people attribute reasons for her spinsterhood.  Some tend to argue that she is wayward and as a result no man wants to marry her; others tend to reason that she is arrogant and thinks the world of herself; some tend to suggest that it is because she is too educated or that she has carried out numerous abortions. In contrast, for a guy, some people assume that he is either impotent, a eunuch or a member of a cult.

Low Self Esteem: Another likely contributor is the low self-esteem on the part of some members of the married segment of our society. Sometimes, people get their validation from their married status. They often feel that being married is a badge of honour that entitles them to be a member of an ‘elite club’. As a result, when they encounter an unmarried colleague, friend or relative who they feel should be married, the first action  they take  is to put the person down by suggesting that he or she has a problem and should therefore join the ’married elite’ in order to solve the problem.  Unfortunately, a number of people in our society do not feel accomplished until they have got a wedding ring on their left finger.

Societal Pressure: Unmarried ladies in Nigeria are often subjected to direct and indirect emotional and psychological abuse via societal pressure. As a result of the cultural issues discussed earlier, people who are connected to the unmarried such as parents, siblings, relatives and friends, sometimes act as hoses that sprinkle the prejudicial ‘water’ on those ‘unfortunate’ not to be married.  When parents of the unmarried go out to parties or interact with friends they are often barraged with questions such as “When is your daughter going to get married?” “What efforts are you putting in place to make sure that your daughter marries?”; “Don’t you realize that your daughter is not getting any younger”. Consequently, when the parents see their unmarried daughter they often put undue pressure on these ladies telling them that they are bringing shame to the family.

Religion: Unfortunately, religious institutions are not immune from being used as instruments of prejudicial attacks on the unmarried. The actions of a number of religious leaders have contributed to an atmosphere that exacerbates prejudiced attacks on the unmarried.

For instance, the prevalence of ‘single’ fellowship, though sincere, has sometimes created situations whereby the unmarried are treated like second-class citizens. The unmarried in the church are sometimes isolated resulting in less interaction with the married segment of the church. This separation sometimes creates room for suspicion leading to some insecure married ladies believing that the ‘second-class’ unmarried ladies are out to ‘snatch’ their husbands. If this marital apartheid is not managed well the church can become a two-tier institution with an elite married group and a second-class ‘singles’ group.

Furthermore, some pastors are known to suggest that unmarried people above the age of 30 have problems. I recollect an instance whereby a pastor was informed of a guy in his late thirties who was not married and the pastor’s response was “Well if he is not married at that age, then he has a problem”.  Pastors sometimes suggest that a ‘spirit wife’ or ‘spirit husband’ possesses these unmarried men and ladies.  Others hint witchcraft as a possible cause for their singleness. The unmarried are then pressurized to engage in deliverance programs in order to exorcise the ‘demon of singleness’.

A Hypothetical Example

The life of an unmarried lady in a typical Nigerian setting is often marked with sorrow, tears and blood, especially if she happens to be successful, well educated and over 30 years of age. This section details the tragic hypothetical story of a 38-year old lady by the name of Miss Chioma Hauwa Adedeji.

Chioma is a beautiful highflying Corporate Financier working in a leading bank in Lagos. She holds a first class degree in Economics from University of Lagos and has a PhD in Financial Engineering from an Ivy League university in addition to two Masters degrees in Econometrics and Business Administration.

When Chioma was a little girl, she usually overheard her parent’s discussions about her unmarried 34-year-old aunty called Bisi. The 7-year-old Chioma would listen to her parents talk about how Bisi had become the ridicule of the family because she was not married. Whenever Aunty Bisi came to visit the Adedeji’s a sizable amount of time was spent with Chioma’s parents scolding Bisi because of her unmarried status. As a result of the never-ending attacks Aunty Bisi stopped visiting the Adedeji’s. Upon witnessing Aunty Bisi’s dilemma little Chioma was determined to get married at an early age  to avoid the harassment experienced by Aunty Bisi.

Eight years later Chioma, an extremely intelligent and confident girl, gained admission into University of Lagos to study economics. Her parents and the rest of the extended family were so proud of Chioma’s accomplishment as she was the youngest Nigerian to gain admission into a higher institution in that academic year.

Chioma was the envy of her schoolmates, cousins and other family members. Four years later, at the age of 19, she graduated top of her class with a first class degree in economics and was the best graduating student in the whole university. During the next six years she completed two Masters degrees and held a number of senior positions in various financial institutions in Lagos and Abuja. By the age of twenty-five Chioma had become a role model for many people and everyone looked up to her. Life could not have been sweeter for Chioma. However, that all changed for Chioma on her 26th birthday.

One Saturday morning on the 25th of September Chioma was woken up by a knock on her bedroom door. Her dad and mum stepped into the bedroom and after wishing her a happy birthday they told her that they wanted to have a long chat. They then told Chioma that it was time for her to settle down and get married. “You have read enough and we think you should stop further studying and discontinue driving your flashy car as it would repel potential suitors away” the mother said. Chioma, who was in tears, was told how she had now become a reproach to the family as a result of her unmarried status.

These types of discussions became a weekly and annual event up to her 30th birthday. On Chioma’s 30th birthday her parents once again scolded her, this time however, the psychological torture became more intense. She was told that she is not getting younger and that her ‘biological clock was ticking’. Her parents warned her that if she was not married by her next birthday she should leave the house as the mere sight of her made them sick. As she was undergoing this psychological torture from her parents her phone rang. Looking at the incoming call details on her mobile phone Chioma saw it was her grandmother calling. Chioma answered the call from her grandmother who called to wish Chioma a happy birthday. After exchanging pleasantries the grandmother also scolded her for not getting married. “I need to see my great grand child before I die, so please get married, ” said the grand mum “my back is itching me, I need to carry my great grandchild on my back”.

After this discussion with her parents and grandmother Chioma realized that she was now following the path that Aunty Bisi passed through twenty-three year earlier.  At this point Chioma’s immunity against the continuous prejudicial attack was finally broken. Consequently, the following week after her 30th birthday, Chioma left the house and rented her own apartment in Victoria Island.

If Chioma thought that leaving home would be the solution she was in for a rude shock as her friends took over the baton from her parents. Her so-called friends constantly reminded her that, by living on her own, she had reduced her chances of finding a suitor as she had become ‘too independent’. Her married friends mocked her saying words that gave Chioma sleepless nights. She constantly listened to insults like  “ Better get married soon, or do you want my children to be calling you aunty”; “If care is not taken, my daughter who is 2 years old may get married before you”; “Look at where your education has taken you to, you can’t even find a decent man to marry”; “You are not getting any younger, look into the mirror and you will see that you have wrinkles all over your face“; “Which man in his right senses would want to marry an expired woman like you?

Like Hannah in the scriptures, who was constantly mocked by Peninnah, Chioma was constantly provoked and mocked by her friends. After some time Chioma’s married friends stopped associating with her for fear that the unmarried Chioma could end up taking their husbands.

Feeling frustrated, Chioma went to the House of the Lord to seek refuge. Unfortunately for her, Pastor James (the pastor in charge of Chioma’s church) and his wife Felicia, took over from where Chioma’s friend’s had left.

Ignoring the teachings and life of Jesus, which is full of love, compassion and reconciliation, Pastors James and Felicia opted to mock Chioma and make her feel insecure. “You are possessed with the demon of a spirit husband,” they said “otherwise, how can one explain a beautiful, intelligent and confident lady like you not finding a man, when lesser qualified and intelligent ladies are in their husband’s home.

Feeling abandoned by family, friends and colleagues, a frustrated, depressed and emotionally ruined Chioma left her apartment on 31 December and drove to the Third Mainland Bridge. Suddenly, she stopped the car in the middle of the bridge. With tears steaming down her face Chioma got out of her car and jumped into the river.

When the police arrived at the scene they found a suicide note written by Chioma which read:

Dear Dad, Mum, Relatives and Friends,

By the time you read this letter, I will be FREE.

Free from hurt; Free from pain; Free from sorrow; Free from hate; Free from bondage; Free from your constant harassment; Free from seeing you again; Free from your prejudices.

I AM FREE; I AM FREE; I AM FREE.

Though Chioma’s story is hypothetical, many unmarried ladies in our society would have experienced similar prejudices at some point in their lives.

My experience

If some of you still think that the hypothetical story of Chioma is an isolated case, or that men are not subjected to these prejudices, then I will give you an example from my own personal experience.

In March last year , my wonderful and lovely mother died. As I was in the UK I had to rush over to Nigeria for her burial. Shortly after I paid my last respects and just after my mother was buried, some so-called relatives and family friends, rather than comfort me, chose to use the occasion of my mum’s burial to question me on my marital status.

These people, who were more bothered with my marital status than my mums death, asked “Why are you not married?”;  “When are you getting married?” Others, went to my siblings asking, “When is Ahmed getting married?”; “We want to attend Ahmed’s wedding”.

Even though I found the attitude of these people shocking, their prejudice was still child’s play compared to what was to come later. A couple of days after my mums burial two other people came over to me at different times saying “Ahmed, perhaps the cause of your mothers death could have been because you are not yet married”.

From my experience and that of Chioma and millions of other unmarried Nigerians, one can see how prejudiced our community could be towards the unmarried.

Impact of the Prejudices

The continual prejudicial attacks on the unmarried segment of our society has several effects including: incompatible marriages,  restrained relationships and psychological impact.

Incompatible Marriages: Due to the societal pressure to join the ‘elite marriage club’, a number of unmarried people are pressurized into getting married in order to stop the flow of prejudices. Consequently, they enter into marriage for the wrong motives. In other instances the unmarried sometimes end up marrying people who they are not compatible with. Furthermore, the other party could take advantage of the desperation of his/her spouse.

A number of people have entered into marriages from hell and ended up with spouses that abuse them, not only mentally, but also physically. Could this societal prejudice, which often pushes people into marriage for the wrong reasons, be a contributory factor for the increasing trend of marital breakdown in our society today?

Restrained Relationship: Another consequence of our continued prejudices to the unmarried is a breakdown in relationships. From Chioma’s story one can see the tension these prejudices cause. It has often resulted in breakdowns in relationships between mothers and daughters, sons and fathers, aunties and nieces, pastors/imams and congregation members etc. Once these relationships breakdown it sometimes takes years to restore. In other instances these relationships are never restored.

Psychological Impact: One damaging impact of societal prejudice towards the unmarried is the psychological impact on the victims. While the oppressors might think they are acting out of love or genuine concern, they fail to realize the emotional pain they inflict on the oppressed party. Some unmarried people have found these prejudices psychologically dehumanising and have developed a number of disorders like depression, insomnia, fatigue etc.

Human Rights

Article 5 of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights states that “No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment”. Likewise, section 34 of the Nigerian Constitution states that “Every individual is entitled to respect for the dignity of his/her person”. Furthermore, Article 5 of the African Charter On Human And People’s Rights (which Nigeria has signed and ratified) stipulates, “Every individual shall have the right to the respect of the dignity inherent in a human being.”

The prejudices faced by the unmarried in our society is not only an issue of injustice and unnecessary interference, it is also a breach of their human rights. When a person is treated as an outcast because he is unmarried; when a person is subjected to ridicule because she is unmarried; when people face psychological torture, emotional hurt and mental anguish because they are unmarried, it is then time for men and women of conscience to stand up and say “enough is enough”.

As Nigeria is a member state of the United Nations and African Union, it has an obligation to promote and protect human rights as stated in the above-mentioned Human Rights declarations. It is therefore imperative for the government to look into these prejudicial attacks on the unmarried and implement policies to stop this gross abuse of people’s human rights.

I also implore the United Nations Commission on Human Rights to work in conjunction with policy makers and NGO’s in Nigeria with a view to putting an end to these prejudices.

The Way forward

Having highlighted examples, impact and causes of prejudicial attacks on the unmarried segment of the Nigerian society, this section discusses steps that should be taken to address the high incidence of discrimination towards the unmarried in our society. A lasting solution would require the input of government, parents, married and unmarried people, religious leaders etc.

As explained earlier, government has a role to play in discouraging these abuses. Government and other NGO’s could implement public enlightenment campaigns to educate the populace on the ills of its prejudicial treatment towards the unmarried. Legislation could be put in place to make it illegal to discriminate against anyone on the basis of his or her martial status. NGO’s and government could also set up centres to provide support and counseling for victims of prejudicial attacks.

Religious leaders should be more open-minded towards unmarried people. Rather than embarrass them for their unmarried status they should show love. The discriminatory practices in a number of religious organizations should be discontinued. Religious leaders could present a more balanced view of singleness rather than presenting the asymmetric view that prevails in a number of religious organizations.

Parents need to show more love and tolerance towards their unmarried children. Furthermore, they should not bow to societal pressure and should not make life miserable for their children. If parents are subjected to pressure from extended family members they should rebuke them and tell them not to interfere in their domestic affair. Extended family members should learn to be less intrusive and stop assuming that there is a stigma attached to singleness.

The married segment of our society should not forget that they were once unmarried. They might need to ask themselves the question of how they would have felt if someone was prejudiced against them when they were unmarried. They should understand that being unmarried is not a disease, curse or taboo.

For the unmarried my message to you is that you should not let anybody strip you of your dignity just because of your marital status. Remember,  there is a time for everything. Being unmarried offers you the chance to discover yourself and do things, which are more difficult to achieve while married. My advice is that you should not let anyone rush you into marriage because of their prejudices; rather take your time in ensuring that you find the right person. Also, the unmarried should learn to celebrate their singleness, rather than despise it.

Clarification

For those that may suggest that I oppose the institution of marriage, I would like to lay down six declarations:

  • I strongly believe in the institution of marriage.
  • I strongly believe that the benefits of marriage far outweigh any demerits.
  • I strongly believe that God is the author of marriage.

However,

  • I also believe that it is not a sin to be unmarried.
  • I also believe that there should be no stigma attached to any unmarried person.
  • I also believe that unmarried people, especially unmarried ladies over the age of thirty, deserve to be treated by society as human beings.

Conclusion

What should men and women of conscience, who are concerned about the societies prejudicial attitude towards the unmarried, do? I appeal to these men and women to take a stand against the gross injustice prevalent in our society. If they notice any instance of prejudicial attack against the unmarried I implore them to speak up.

Some of you men and women of conscience may want to make a change but a voice could be telling you, “my voice is inconsequential and cannot make a difference.” Please remember, that throughout history, change has come from the minority segment of society whose lone voices overwhelmed the prevailing voices supporting the status quo. Mary Slessor’s voice was a lone voice speaking against the ills of the slaying of twins, when the prevailing voices believed that the birth of twins was an evil sign; Martin Luther’s voice was a lone voice speaking against the corruption and excesses of the church leadership, when the prevailing voices supported the exploitation of the congregation; Mohammed Ali’s voice was a lone voice speaking against the unjust war in Vietnam, when the prevailing voices justified the war in Vietnam; Fela’s voice was a lone voice singing and protesting about the oppression of the masses, when the prevailing voices sang praises for the rich , affluent and famous.

President Obama put it right  when he said:

“One voice can change a room, and if one voice can change a room,

then it can change a city, and if it can change a city,

it can change a state, and if it change a state,

it can change a nation, and if it can change a nation,

it can change the world. Your voice can change the world”.

In conclusion, I would like to rephrase what Martin Luther Kings said over 45 years ago:

I long for Nigeria to be a nation in which people would not be judged by whether they are married or not married, but by the content of their character.

Regards

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

Appendix 1

Shown below is a list of some of the Human Rights champions that have been copied in this letter.

Ms. Ayo Obe
Pastor Tunde Bakare
Mr. Femi Falana
Civil Liberties Organization
Professor Wole Shoyinka
Mr. Olisa Agbakoba, SAN
Ms. Hafsat Abiola-Costello
Kudirat Initiative for Democracy
National Human Rights Commission
Committee for the Defence of Human Rights- Nigeria
Ms. Hauwa Ibrahim

Appendix 2

List of other people and institutions copied

Moments with Mo
Ms. Funmi Iyanda
Minister of Women Affairs
Christian Association of Nigeria
Pentecostal Fellowship of Nigeria
African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights
Nigeria Supreme Council for Islamic Affairs
Ms. Modupe Ozolua
United Nations Human Rights Council
United Nations Development Fund for Women
Ms. Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie

The Book of Ecclesiastes: The Authorized Nigerian Living Translation

The Book of Ecclesiastes: The Authorized Nigerian Living Translation

By Ahmed Sule, CFA

Preamble

On Wednesday 24th of November 2010, I went to visit the father of my good friend Dare. During the visit, we discussed the current state of affairs of Nigeria (as we always did during my earlier visits). We spoke about the numerous challenges facing the country. After our discussion, I told him that I would visit him later on in the week. I looked forward to seeing him again to engage in our intellectual debate on Nigeria. Unfortunately, that was not to be the case.

The following day, 25th of November 2010, he fell sick and was rushed to the hospital and died on the 4th of December 2010.

This article is dedicated to the memory of Mr. Abraham Obasola Soyoye.

Introduction

On 1st October 2010, which marked the 50th anniversary of the coronation of King Adeniji of Naija, Adeniji began reflecting on his life and his Kingdom. He therefore decided to write a book detailing his perspective on the meaning, purpose and implication of life in Nigeria.

Reflections:

Here are his reflections:

The words of King Adeniji, son of Chukwuemeka and the grandson of Danladi:

Vanity of vanities, says the King, vanity of vanities, all is vanity. Absolutely meaningless!

What do people get for all their dishonesty? What do people get for all their powerful connections? What do people get for all their ill-gotten wealth? What do people get for all their wickedness? Absolutely nothing. No matter how much they steal, they are never satisfied. No matter how many people they oppress, they are never satisfied. No matter how much wealth they acquire, they are never satisfied.

Generations come and go doing the same evil things, but nothing ever seems to change in Nigeria. History just repeats itself.  Politicians of the sixties and seventies are still recycling themselves and their children in the 21st century. In the mid-nineties we had bank CEO’s and other executives defrauding depositors to the tune of millions of Naira; now in 2010, bank CEO’s are defrauding depositors to the tune of billions of Naira. Nothing changes. Selah

Lift up your heads, O you gates; be lifted up, you ancient doors that the King of glory may come in. Who is this King of glory? The LORD strong and mighty, the LORD mighty in battle.

I am Adeniji, the King of Naija and I live in Laguja. I have spent the last couple of years seeking to understand and explore the country Nigeria. I later realized that the poor masses of Nigeria are gradually being tragically trampled to extinction. I observed the rich getting richer, the mighty getting mightier, while the poor were getting poorer and the sick getting sicker. It is all meaningless.  In your mercy Lord, hear our prayers.

I said to myself, “Look, I am more popular than any other Nigerian, living or dead.  I have more wives than any other Nigerian. I own the largest bank in Africa both in terms of assets and depositor’s funds; I own houses in London, Dubai, Johannesburg and New York. So I set to acquire more for myself, but I soon discovered later in life that chasing all these was meaningless. Selah

I undertook great projects: I bought five refineries and twenty oil blocks, I spread my bank’s network across 26 other countries in Africa and acquired two branches in New York and London. I even siphoned the depositor’s funds of my banks to my personal account. I married 50 additional wives and I had at my beck and call, 1,000 of the most beautiful girls in the various universities around the country. I bought the latest cars and acquired 4 private jets in addition to tones of silver, gold and diamonds. I collected 125 chieftaincy titles. I became richer, more powerful, more connected than any other Nigerian living or dead. I denied myself nothing my eyes desired.

Yet, when I looked at all that I had bought, acquired, stolen and misappropriated, everything was meaningless, everything was not worth the effort; everything was like chasing the wind. Vanity upon vanity, all is vanity.

So I hated life itself, because all the wealth that I had acquired was injurious to my neighbours and me.

Woe unto him that builds his house by unrighteousness, and his chambers by injustice; that uses his neighbour’s service without wages, and gives him nothing for his work. Selah

A Time for Everything

There is a time for everything, and a season for every activity under the heavens:

There is a time for colonization and a time for independence;

There is a time for civil war and a time for peace;

There is a time for military rule and a time for civilian rule;

There is a time for FEDECO and a time for INEC;

There is a time for FESTAC and a time for SAP;

There is a time for oil boom and a time for financial crisis;

There is a time for indiscipline and a time for WAI;

There is a time for election rigging and a time for election tribunal;

There is a time for AFRC and a time for the National Assembly;

There is a time for June 12 and a time for May 29;

There is a time for Boko Haram and a time for MEND;

There is a time for MASSOB and a time for OPC;

There is a time to defraud depositors and a time to face EFCC;

There is a time for Sunny Ade and a time for Fela;

There is a time for the rich and a time for the poor;

There is a time for generators and a time for NEPA;

There is a time for the oil majors and a time for the Ogoni people;

There is a time for the North and a time for the South;

There is a time for petrol scarcity and a time for diesel scarcity;

There is a time to steal and a time to be caught;

There is a time for suffering and a time for smiling.

Injustice

And I saw something under the sun:

In the place of fairness- unfairness was there

In the place of justice- injustice was there

I saw the rich getting richer and the poor getting poorer. Life is unfair;

I saw the legislators handsomely rewarded at the expense of hardworking taxpayer’s. Life is unfair;

I saw the masses suffer from the deteriorating healthcare system, while the rich and connected sought medical treatment from world-class hospitals outside of the country. Life is unfair;

I saw the children of the masses experience school closures, lecturers strikes and cult violence, while the children of the wealthy and connected experienced the benefits of private education and education in world class institutions outside the country. Life is unfair;

I saw millions of graduates struggle to get jobs, while the wealthy, powerful and connected got their children and family members the best jobs in the land. Life is unfair;

I saw a man who stole =N=10,000 jailed for ten years, while a banker who stole billions of Naira jailed for less than a year. Life is unfair;

I saw the CEO of big businesses being paid 170 times the average wages of the workers. Life is unfair;

I saw the masses who could not afford three square meals a day, whereas a minority segment of the population could afford to buy imported cereals from the supermarket at the cost of =N=900 per packet. Life is unfair;

I saw the drivers, housemaids and security guards of the rich and mighty treated as lesser human beings by their masters. Life is unfair;

I saw the wealth of the nation shared among a select few rather than spread around for the benefit of the masses. Life is unfair;

I saw the honest people working hard and having nothing to show for their hard work and honesty, while the corrupt, the wicked and the dishonest had plenty to boast about. Life is unfair;

I saw the pastors acquire jets, while members of the congregation struggled to enter into ‘molues’ to get to church. Life is unfair.

I then said to myself, “This is all meaningless. God will bring into judgment both the corrupt and the honest; the rich and the poor; the oppressor and the oppressed; the exploiter and the exploited; the master and the servant, for there will be a time for every activity, a time to judge every deed.” Selah.

Again I looked and saw all the oppression that was taking place under the sun:

I saw the tears of the oppressed and they had no comforter

I saw the tears of Dimeji whose sick father (in a state of coma) fell from his hospital bed due to the deplorable condition of the Nigerian health sector. Dimeji had no comforter;

I saw the tears of Chioma who could not realize her dream of becoming a medical doctor in 2010 due to an ASUU strike resulting from the diversion of school funds by state governments. Chioma had no comforter;

I saw the tears of Mr. and Mrs. Awuzie. Mr. Awuzie had recently retired and used his gratuity to invest in the shares of a large bank based in Lagos. Likewise, Mrs. Awuzie deposited her life savings into the same bank. Unfortunately for them, the CEO and other executives of the bank used the proceeds from the bank’s IPO in addition to depositor’s funds to fund their extravagant lifestyle. Eventually, the bank went into liquidation and Mr. and Mrs. Awuzie lost their pension and life savings. Mr. and Mrs. Awuzie had no comforter;

I saw the tears of the families of the 17,000 people that have died in 31,000 road accidents between 2007 and 2009. Most of these accidents have occurred due to poor road maintenance and apathy on the part of government. The families of the dead had no comforter;

I saw the tears of Ken from Bayelsa State who is undergoing treatment for lung cancer caused by the continuous flaring of gas by the international oil companies. The doctors have told him that he has only six months to live. Ken had no comforter.

And I declared that the dead, who had already died, are happier than the living, who are still alive. But better than both is the one, who has never been born, who has not seen the evil that is done in the land. Selah

Awake, awake, O Naija, clothe yourself with strength. Put on your garments of splendor, O Laguja, the great city, for unclean and evil people will enter your gates no longer.

Where does the wealth go?

What happens to the people for all their hard work under the sun? What happens to the riches amassed under the sun? What happens to the loot stolen under the sun? We all come to the end of our lives as naked and empty-handed as on the day we were born. We can’t take our riches with us.

Then I asked myself “So I can’t take my wealth and influence with me to the grave when I die?” I then heard a voice telling me that:

“All your mansions will be left behind because when you die you cannot take them with you to the grave”;

“All your wives and lovely girlfriends will be left behind because when you die you cannot take them with you to the grave”;

“All your investments in commodities, shares and bonds diversified all around the world will be left behind because when you die you cannot take them with you to the grave”;

“All your rich friends, club members and influential friends and contacts will be left behind because when you die you cannot take them with you to the grave”;

“All your Dollars, Sterling, Euro and Rand will be left behind because when you die you cannot take them with you to the grave”

Whoever loves wealth never has enough; whoever loves wealth is never satisfied with their income. This too is meaningless. Surely, the love of money is the root of all evil.

THIS IS TERRIBLE!!! Selah.

Words of Wisdom

A good name is better than ill-gotten silver, gold and diamond.

It is better to go into the house of the honest than feast in the house of the corrupt.

For what shall it profit a man to gain the whole world and lose his soul?

The heart of the wise is in the house of the content, but the heart of the fool is in the house of the greedy.

Extortion turns a wise person into a fool, and a bribe corrupts the heart.

The sleep of a corrupt man is full of nightmares, twisting and turning, but the sleep of the honest is peaceful.

Every day for the greedy politician, but one day for the masses and taxpayers.

Many are the afflictions of the oppressed, but in due season the oppressor will compensate the oppressed ten fold.

The friends of the corrupt are like a house built on sand, they disappear at the first sign of misfortune, but the friends of the honest remain forever.

Just as the corrupt thinks he has gotten away with his misdeed, destruction welcomes him around the corner with open arms.

The Conclusion of the Matter

So I reflected on all this and concluded that:

The race is not to him that steals the most

or the victory to the corrupt,

nor does happiness come to the wealthy

or prosperity to the dishonest

or favor to the connected;

but in due season, we shall all reap what we sow.

For Naija’s sake I will not keep silent. For Laguja’s sake I will not remain quiet, till her righteousness shines out like the dawn, her salvation like a blazing torch.

That’s the whole story. Here now is my final conclusion: Love the Lord your God with all your heart, soul and mind and love your neighbour as yourself. Also, fear God and keep his commandments, for this is the duty of all mankind. For God will bring every deed into judgment, including every hidden thing, whether it is good or evil. Selah.

Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

We Need a Nigerian Christian Leadership Conference

A Plea To Seven Ministers of God:

We Need a Nigerian Christian Leadership Conference

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

11 January 2011

So often the contemporary church is a weak, ineffectual voice with an uncertain sound. So often it is an arch-defender of the status quo. Far from being disturbed by the presence of the church, the power structure of the average community is consoled by the church’s silent and often even vocal sanction of things as they are.

Martin Luther King, Jr.

The church must be reminded that it is not the master or the servant of the state but rather the conscience of the state. It must be the guide and the critic of the state and never its tool.

- Martin Luther King, Jr.

To:

Pastor E.A. Adeboye

Pastor Tunde Bakare

Pastor W.F. Kumuyi

Bishop Mike Okonkwo

Pastor D.K. Olukoya

Pastor Chris Oyakhilome

Bishop David Oyedepo,

Grace, mercy and peace to you in the name of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

In the aftermath of the successful Montgomery Bus Boycott of 1957, Martin Luther King, Jr invited 60 other black ministers to the Ebenezer Baptist Church in Atlanta to discuss the formation of an organization to address the injustices melted upon members of the African-American community. The organization, which was named The Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC), was formed to draw on the unity of the churches to fight for racial justice through nonviolent resistance.

In explaining the purpose of the organization, Martin Luther King stated that “This conference is called because we have no moral choice, before God, but to delve deeper into the struggle—and to do so with greater reliance on non-violence and with greater unity, coordination, sharing, and Christian understanding’’.

A similar climate of injustice and oppression is prevalent in today’s Nigeria as in yesterday’s America. Income inequality in Nigeria is at an all time high, life expectancy is on the decline, while infant mortality and maternal mortality rates are on the rise. Corruption, tribalism and religious strife are plaguing the country. The masses continue to be oppressed by some sections of the privileged class including the political and economic classes. Nigeria has become a giant Ponzi scheme in which the sweat, toil and earnings of the masses at the bottom of the pyramid have been used to improve the fortunes of a privileged class at the top of the pyramid.

Consequently, the average Nigerian has become tired of being tired, frustrated of being frustrated and sick of being sick. Unlike the Civil Rights era in the USA where a strong majority oppressed a weak minority, in today’s Nigeria, a strong minority is oppressing a weak majority. Similarly, while a number of African-Americans were lynched and hung on trees or buildings, many Nigerians have met their untimely deaths on the nooses of inadequate health facilities and poor roads; while African-Americans experienced racial segregation, many Nigerians experience class segregation whereby the ‘have’s not’ are denied access to justice, quality education and healthcare.

As a result of the above, a similar combination of vision and practicality is needed now in response to the oppression, injustice and classism currently taking place in Nigeria. In short, we need a Nigerian Christian Leadership Conference (NCLC).

You may wonder, why I have chosen to select and write to you out of the numerous church leaders in the country. I have done so for two reasons. First, I want to direct the letter to a target audience as this could make it more personal than the general nature of my previous letter titled An Open Letter To the Nigerian Church, which was addressed to over 500 ministers.

(See http://zangodare.wordpress.com/2009/11/09/nigerianchurch/)

Second, you happen to be either at the vanguard in the fight for social justice or you shepherd some of the fastest growing churches in the country and your congregation cuts across a varied segment of the Nigerian society.

Why Do We Need a NCLC?

Unfortunately, there is a perception among a large section of Nigerians that the church has aligned itself directly or indirectly to the privileged class oppressing the masses. Politicians have used a number of church gatherings for photo opportunities in order to sway potential votes in their direction. Furthermore, the church has often been silent to the corruption perpetuated by the political class and has accommodated criminal bankers that have impoverished millions of depositors and shareholders. The church has become a radio that broadcasts the ideas and principles of the privileged class to its congregation rather than a television that exposes the injustices of the oppressor. The formation of a NCLC should go a long way in correcting this perception.

Another reason why a NCLC is needed is because of the significant role the church plays in the Nigerian society.  The church is one of the major pillars of Nigerian society and plays an important role as one of the moral guardians of the community. Every Sunday, millions of Nigerians gather at various churches around the country to worship God. As a result, the church leadership as well respected members of the community can play an important role in mobilizing the congregation towards demanding social justice from the ruling class.

Moreover, as shepherds to their congregation, the church leadership cannot afford to remain silent when government policies and actions negatively impact their flock. Afterall, who is better positioned to articulate the concerns and aspiration of the people more than the church leadership?

In addition, Scriptures is full of expressions of social justice. From the Gospels, we understand that Jesus had compassion for those at the lowest end of the social and economic ladder. Consequently, the Nigerian church leadership has a moral obligation to follow the footsteps of Moses and tell the Pharaoh of oppression, injustice and classism ‘LET MY PEOPLE GO’.

Finally, a broad based organization like the proposed NCLC could help to effectively amplify the Christians cry against injustice, oppression and classism. Currently only a few Christian leaders are vocal and active on issues relating to social justice; as a result, the cry of these lone voices standing in the wilderness of concern have been drowned by the silence of the majority of Christian leaders sitting on the mountain of apathy.

Structure of NCLC

What form should the NCLC take? What issues should it address? How should it be structured?

As the name suggests, the NCLC could be formed by a coalition of leaders from the various churches in Nigeria. An elected Board comprising of representatives from the various church leadership and representatives from the laity could govern the NCLC. For the NCLC to be successful, membership should comprise of individuals who are committed to eradicating oppression, injustice and classism in Nigeria. Membership could also be open to non-Christians.

The objective of the NCLC would be to use Christian principles to confront all forms of oppression, injustice, tribalism and classism in Nigeria.

The NCLC would begin by engaging with policy-makers to ensure that government policies and actions protect the people at the margin of society.

The second task of the NCLC would be to highlight and attempt to address the poverty and income inequality that is prevalent in Nigeria.

The third task would be to engage with leaders in the Muslim community with a view to promoting and encouraging harmony between Christians and Muslims.

Like the SCLC, the fourth crucial task of the NCLC would be to frame the struggle of the millions of oppressed Nigerians in moral terms. Where actions of the privileged class impede the economic, political or social rights of the masses, the NCLC should be at the vanguard of resisting the oppressors. The NCLC should not be afraid to challenge corrupt politicians, unscrupulous bankers, greedy oligarchs and uncivilized civil servants.

The NCLC could use various strategies to achieve these tasks including advocacy, sermons, dialogue and mobilization of its large congregational base to carry out non-violent peaceful mass protests. However, in carrying out its tasks, the NCLC should always have as its foundation the principle of love as instructed by our Master and Lord Jesus Christ.

Conclusion

Nigeria currently faces a lot of challenges, but I have faith that God will see us through the shadow of the valley of despair. However, all hands must be on deck to secure a brighter future for our great country. The formation of a NCLC or a similar organization by the Nigerian church leadership should be a step in the right direction.

I strongly believe that the church leadership must be ready to face the moral challenge of the day and stand up and be counted. Failure to do so will have the pages of history record that that there was once a generation of church leaders in Nigeria who had an opportunity to lead the fight against oppression, exploitation and classism, but due to their complacency, apathy and indifference; the oppression continued in the land.

I will conclude by rephrasing what Martin Luther King wrote a couple of decades ago while in prison for leading a mass protest against injustice:

If the Nigerian church leadership does not recapture the social justice spirit of the early prophets and apostles, they will lose their authenticity, forfeit the loyalty of millions, and be dismissed as an irrelevant bunch of Disc Jockeys (DJs) with no meaning for the twenty first century.

God bless.

Your fellow citizen of the Household of God

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

PS: If you would like to discuss the issues raised in this letter with me, feel free to contact me using the email detailed above. Also feel free to forward this letter to other church leaders.

What Wikipedia** Has To Say About the Nairaba Tribe of Nigeria

Towards A More Perfect Union: A Case for Reparation for Biafra-Era Human Rights Violation

Towards A More Perfect Union:

A Case for Reparation for Biafra-Era Human Rights Violation

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

“The loss of life from starvation continues at more than 10,000 persons per day – over 1,000,000 lives in recent months. Without emergency measures now, the number will climb to 25,000 per day within a month – and some 2,000,000 deaths by the end of the year. The New Year will only bring greater disaster to a people caught in the passion of fratricidal war, we can’t allow this to continue”

- Senator Kennedy

Preface

Growing up in Nigeria, I was aware of some aspects of the history of my great country. I knew that there was a civil war between 1967 and 1970; however, my understanding of the war was sort of limited. What I learnt was that the people from South-Eastern Nigeria decided to secede from Nigeria by forming their own republic, which they named Biafra. I also learnt that the Biafrans lost the war and that there were losses of lives on both sides of the war.

However, my narrow understanding of what actually transpired during the war took a different turn when I visited the Imperial War Museum in the United Kingdom early last year. I initially visited the Museum to attend a seminar on the contribution of Black’s to Modern Britain organised by Black History Walks. As I took a tour around the Museum, I entered into a section of the Museum, which was showcasing a multi-media presentation on genocide. As I sat down in the room, I watched various video footage and newspaper reels of past genocides such as the Holocaust, the Rwanda War, the Darfur conflict etc. I was later to discover that Biafra War was one of the world’s worst tragic events in terms of death tolls resulting from war.

After this education at the Museum, I decided to carry out further research on the Biafra War and I have now arrived at one conclusion: for Nigeria to move forward as a country, we must revisit the events of the Biafra War and address the human rights violation that took place.

In this paper, I argue for the payment of reparation by the Federal Government of Nigeria to the people of Igbo descent for the Biafra-era food blockade that resulted in the starvation and deaths of millions of people, majority of who were children.

Ahmed Sule, CFA

February 2011

Introduction

A lot has been documented about the Nigerian- Biafra Civil War in the form of books, video, documentaries, YouTube uploads etc. However, in most parts of Nigeria, the events that took place during the war appear to have been consigned to the dustbin of history.  There is a ‘forget the past and let’s move forward’ mentality among most Nigerians with the exception of the Igbo people. This is understandable for two reasons.

First, the civil war leaves a scar on the moral fibre of Nigeria. According to Frederick Forsyth, the British novelist “the Biafra war was one of the first occasions when western consciences were awakened and deeply affronted by the level of suffering and the scale of atrocity being played out in the African continent”. Second, even though there was causalities on both sides of the conflict, the Igbo’s not only lost the war, but they also bore the brunt of the causalities. It is estimated that over three million Igbo’s died during the war out of which two million (mainly children) died from starvation resulting from the air blockade.

Before going further, I must declare my bona fides up front: I am a Nigerian of Yoruba descent on both my paternal and maternal lineage and I grew up in Lagos State. I was born as a Muslim, but I am now a practising Christian. I consider myself to be a proud and patriotic Nigerian. I strongly believe in a united Nigeria and I am against of any form of balkanisation of the Federal Republic of Nigeria, whether from the eastern, western or northern part of Nigeria. I believe that the strength of Nigeria lies in her unity and not in her fragmentation.

Present Day Nigeria

As explained previously, there is a gradual erosion of the memories of the Nigerian Civil War in most parts of Nigeria. This trend is expected to continue as the generation that experienced the civil war get older and the population of the post civil war boomers continue to increase. Conversely, the Igbo’s still bear the mental scars of the war, which has been passed down from generation to generation.

In today’s Nigeria, despite the immense contribution of the Igbo’s in arts, science, literature, music, economics etc, they are still marginalised in Nigeria. They are excluded from top strategic government positions and often bear the brunt of attacks during the various religious and tribal riots that continue to plague the country. They are also under-represented in the Federal Civil Service. Since 1966 when General Aguiyi-Ironsi was Head of State of Nigeria, no Igbo person has held the position. Furthermore, despite of the wealth generated in Nigeria, little development has come to the Igbo region of Nigeria.

A More Perfect Union

Nigeria is characterized by tribal tensions, which often explodes into mayhem affecting most parts of the country. These tensions increase the risk of fragmentation of Nigeria. To achieve a more perfect union for Nigeria, all tribes’ from the different parts of the country would need to be reconciled. Hausa’s with Igbo’s; Igbo’s with Yoruba’s; Yoruba’s with Ijaw’s etc. Furthermore, the scars resulting from the Nigerian Civil war needs to be addressed, soothed and healed.

A key strategy to achieving this healing would be to bring the Igbo’s back into the mainstream of Nigerian affairs. I believe that forty years is more than long enough time for excluding a group of 30 million people from benefiting from the ‘milk and honey’ of the land.

While the Igbo’s have paid the ultimate price for the attempt to breakaway from Nigeria, it is only fair for the Nigerian Government to also address the atrocities that took place during the three-year war, which has left a permanent emotional scar on the Igbo’s and a moral scar on the rest of the country.

To achieve a more perfect union, the issue of reparation payments for the millions of deaths resulting from the blockades during the war needs to be addressed.

A Case for Reparation

Reparation is a principle of law that refers to the obligation of the offending party to redress the damage caused to the injured party. The right to reparation for wrongful deeds has been established in international law for a long time. For instance, after the end of the Franco-Prussian war of 1870, the French Government paid war reparation for damages caused during the war. Furthermore, Germany paid reparation to Israel for the persecution of Jews during the Holocaust. In 1991, the United Nations Compensation Commission was created to process claims and pay compensation for losses and damages suffered as a direct result of Iraq’s unlawful invasion and occupation of Kuwait.

Should the Nigerian Government pay reparation to the Igbo’s; after all the Igbo’s are part of Nigeria? Should the Igbo’s as the defeated party in the war be entitled to any form of reparation? If Biafra initiated the call to secede from Nigeria, can the Igbo’s still be entitled to reparation? These questions may be asked by a number of people and they are genuine questions to ask. In the next couple of paragraphs, I will address why the answer to all these questions should be a resounding YES.

It is a known fact that in any type of war, there will be loss of lives and the Biafra war was no exception. However, in any war there is what is known as the ‘laws of war’. During wars, a) parties in the conflict are expected to distinguish between the civilian population and combatants b) the party to the conflict, which has the injured and sick in its power is expected to take care of them.

While, I will not discuss whether the Nigerian Civil war was justified or not, I will discuss the violation of human rights that took place during the war.

During the Biafra war, there was an asymmetric skew of civilian causalities relative to combatants and majority of the causalities were the starving children of Biafra.

Due to the land-locked nature of the Biafra territory, as the war progressed, the Igbo’s found themselves surrounded by the Federal forces. As a result, it was difficult to get food supplies, medicine and clothing to the Igbo’s. An appeal by human rights agencies, the church etc for the government to relax the air and naval blockade in order to allow for the free flow of food to the civilians went unanswered. Consequently, there was an acute scarcity of protein, which began to affect majority of the civilian population of the Biafra controlled territories. The adults who could survive without protein were not seriously affected, but the children who needed it for their survival were significantly impacted. The consequence of this blockade was the prevalence of Kwashiorkor, which inflicted millions of children in the Biafra territory.

As images of the starved children were beamed throughout the world, there was a drive to get food relief to the victims trapped in this war. Unfortunately, majority of the foreign donations and supplies were unable to reach the starving children due to these blockades. As the war progressed, a number of government officials stated that starvation was a critical part of the war policy.

The air blockade was reported to have kept around 7 million people on diets that were barely above the starvation level. At the height of the blockade, on a daily basis, there were 10,000 deaths due to starvation. By the time the war ended an estimated three million people died out of which two million, majority of who where children died due to starvation. In short, the number of people who died as a result of starvation was more than those that died from bullets or bombs.

To put these numbers in perspective, at the start of the war, there were 8 million Igbo’s out of the total Nigerian population of 40-50 million. By the end of the war, the Igbo population was decimated to 5 million due to the 3 million deaths resulting from the war. This means that:

a) 37.5% of the Igbo’s died during the war i.e. almost 4 out of every 10 Igbo’s.

b) Two out of every three Igbo’s that died during the war died due to starvation

While we could trivialise these deaths by analysing it in numerical terms, we must not forget that those that died were human beings. Another tragedy of this starvation policy was the emotional and mental scars left on the surviving 5 million people and their descendants.

Besides the Nigerian Government, the British Government also played a significant role in the Civil war. Apart from supplying arms to the Federal Government, the British Government was quite apathetic regarding the plea to remove the blockade to allow the supply of food to the starving people of Biafra despite the significant influence it had over the Federal Government. Besides pursuing reparation claims against the Nigerian Government, could there be a case for pursuing similar claims against the British Government?

Form of Reparation

Having established the case for reparation for the Igbo’s, the next issue to address is the form of reparation payments.

The reparation payable to the Igbo’s should be a combination of both financial and non-financial compensation. The financial compensation could be calculated by estimating the contribution of the 2 million people who died due to starvation by projecting what they could have contributed for the remainder of their productive lives if they had lived (base figure). In addition to this, a monetary value, (which should constitute the bulk of the compensation amount) should be assigned to the psychological torture experienced by the victims and their descendants.

Once a monetary value of the reparation has been derived, there should be an offset against the damages inflicted on the Federal Government by Biafra as a result of the war as calculated below:

Gross Reparation due to the Igbo’s                         xx

Less

Damages incurred by the Federal Govt                  (xx)

Net amount due to the Igbo’s                                  xx

Some may argue that the Government does not have enough funds to fund such a reparation scheme. When one considers the leakage out of the system due to corruption and other wastages, then setting aside funds to ensure a more perfect union is a cause worth taking. After all, according to Global Financial Integrity, Nigeria accounted for $130bn worth of illicit financial outflows between 2008 and 2009. Closing such loopholes will go a long way in solving Nigeria’s long outstanding problems.

The non-financial component could comprise of a public apology by the government for the deaths resulting from the blockades that contributed to the food crisis. Furthermore, the government could also implement various reforms to bring the Igbo’s into the main stream of Nigeria society. In addition, the Presidency of Nigeria at the elections in 2015 and 2019 should be zoned to the Igbo’s. Then going forward, they should have the right to aspire to hold the highest office in the land and should not be denied because of their ethnicity. Moreover, strategic positions, which have been denied to the Igbo’s, should be open to suitably qualified Igbo’s where feasible.

Structure of the Igbo Reparation Scheme

The Igbo reparation scheme should be group based, as it would not be practical to compensate every Igbo person that has been adversely affected by the starvation policy of the civil war. To achieve this, an appropriate representative body to represent the interest of the Igbo’s should be set up. This body, which could be called the Igbo Reparation Committee (IRC), should negotiate for damages and reparation for victims of the starvation war policy. The committee members could comprise of Igbo’s from all walks of life including but not limited to entrepreneurs, academia, lawyers, religious leaders, community leaders etc.

Once set up, the IRC should convene an Igbo Reparation Claim Conference inviting representatives of the Federal Government. During the conference, the IRC should negotiate and agree reparation and compensation for damages caused as a result of the blockade during the civil war. The IRC should also consider pursuing claims against other external governments that had a direct or indirect influence over the blockades. The conference should also agree strategies to bring the Igbo’s into the mainstream of Nigeria Society, which should be binding on all parties.

Once the terms of the reparation has been agreed, the IRC should also be involved in the collection, administration and distribution of funds to survivors and heir to the victims of the starvation war policy. Is there any precedence for this sort of conference? A similar conference called the Conference on Jewish Material Claims against Germany took place in the past to negotiate and agree restitution and compensation for survivors of the Holocaust and heirs of victims.

An Igbo Reparation Fund should also be set up by the IRC. The proceeds from the reparation could be invested in this fund. The committee could appoint a reputable fund manager to manage the assets of the funds. The cash flow from the fund could be used to develop infrastructure in certain parts of the East that has been neglected in addition to provide education for Igbo’s unable to afford the cost of quality education.

Conclusion

As we work towards making Nigeria a more perfect union, we face a lot of challenges, roadblocks and headwinds. However, as the saying goes, a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. By addressing the Igbo question, we can begin our first major step on the long road of healing Nigeria and making her a more perfect union.

Epilogue

Even though I am arguing for reparation for past misdeeds, I am also conscious of the fact that NO amount of reparation can compensate for what happened to the 2 million people that died of starvation during the period 1967 to 1970.

Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

Cc

Chinua Achebe

Chimamanda Adichie

Okey Ndibe

Victor Ndu

Omelihu Nwanguma

Nnedi Okorafor

Philip Emeagwali

President Jonathan Goodluck

Prime Minister David Cameron

Frederick Forsyth

BERLIN CONFERENCE – 2084AD

BERLIN CONFERENCE- 2084AD

(Die Kongo Konferenz 2084)

 

The West & The Rest

 

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

&

Kojo Solomon

kojosolomon@googlemail.com

…..the losers over the long term are the West and the winners are the Rest

- Dambisa Moyo

 

But what of the darker world that watches? Most men belong to this world. With Negro and Negroid, East Indian, Chinese, and Japanese they form two-thirds of the population of the world. A belief in humanity is a belief in colored men. If the uplift of mankind must be done by men, then the destinies of this world will rest ultimately in the hands of darker nations.

- W.E. Du Bois

 

Over the next 50 years, Brazil, Russia, India and China—the BRICs economies could become a much larger force in the world economy.

- Goldman Sachs (Dreaming With BRICs: The Path to 2050)

 

 

 

Prologue

 

It is 2084AD, which also happens to be the 200th anniversary of the historic Berlin Conference that took place in 1884. To mark the occasion, which heralded the legendry scramble for Africa, the leaders from Britain, Germany, Italy, Spain, Portugal and Belgium gathered together in Berlin to deliberate on the progress and changes that have occurred in the world since the First Berlin Conference. Also in attendance were the Ambassadors of Denmark, Netherland, Sweden and Norway. President Hugo Rodriquez of the USA was unable to attend but Janet Taylor, the US Secretary of State, represented him.

Two days after the meeting while Gbenga Adebayo was cleaning the conference centre he came across a DVD, which he saw on the floor. He took the DVD home, inserted it into his computer and realised that the DVD contained the proceeding of the Berlin Conference.

The next couple of pages details what transpired during the 2084 Berlin Conference.

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA Kojo Solomon

suleaos@gmail.com kojosolomon@googlemail.com

March 2011

Characters

James CARPENTER, Prime Minister of Great Britain

Jean-Jacques LE BLANC, President of France

Otto von MULLER, Chancellor of Germany

Nuno ALVES, President of Portugal

Raul RAMOS, Prime Minister of Spain

King LION II, King of Belgium

Massimo ZAMBROTTA, Prime Minister of Italy

Hugo RODRIQUEZ, President of the United States of America

Janet TAYLOR, US Secretary of State

Chronological Table

1884 First Berlin Conference held
1914-18 First World War
1939-1945 Second World War
1947 India gain independence
1956 Egypt nationalizes the Suez Canal
2007-2009 Global Financial Crisis
2020 China overtakes USA to become the world’s largest economy
2025 Mexico and South Africa replace France and Britain as permanent members of the United Nations.
2045 USA becomes predominately Spanish speaking with a Hispanic majority
2060 Nigeria sends its first astronaut to Mars
2084 Two hundredth anniversary of the Berlin Conference

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[After all the leaders are sited round the rectangular brown conference table, Chancellor MULLER addresses the leaders]

 

MULLER: Welcome to this historic gathering… How time flies.. I can’t believe that it is exactly 200 years since our predecessors first met to formalize the balkanization of the African continent. The purpose of this conference is to discuss the progress made since the historic conference and to deliberate on the tectonic shift that has occurred over the last 200 years. (turning to Taylor) Secretary Taylor, could you please explain to us the reason for President Rodriquez’s absence?

TAYLOR: Thanks. President Rodriquez sends his regards and apology. The President could not make it here because President Chibuzor of Nigeria will be visiting the USA in four days time and as Nigeria is a very important ally of the USA, he has no choice but to remain in the States in order to make adequate preparations for his August visitor.

MULLER: Thanks Secretary Taylor. Moving ahead, we shall now discuss the progress and development that took place in the Western world after the first Berlin Conference.

ZAMBROTTA: 1884 was a watershed moment for the West. It was 130 years after the industrial revolution, which heralded the greatest civilization the world had ever seen…….even though our population was small relative to the global population, we were able to control and colonize people all over the world. Africa presented a serious challenge to us as different Western governments had various interests in different parts of the continent. In order to avoid conflict, the Berlin Conference took place in which our predecessors agreed to partition the numerous tribes of Africa into countries and colonies to be controlled by the West.

CARPENTER The Cape to Cairo project was very important to Britain as it gave us access to the North through to the South of the African continent-

LE BLANC: For us, the Senegal to Djibouti project was equally important, but unfortunately, we did not succeed in linking our colonies from the western part to the eastern part of the continent.

ALVES: Apart from Africa, the West also had control over India, Latin America, and parts of Asia. Our ability to colonize these people gave us access to their resources. Resources such as gold, cooper, tin, lead, cobalt, iron ore etc were taken out of the colonies and used to develop Western economies-

CARPENTER: We were also able to make maximum and effective use of the manpower of our colonies; the cheap labour provided by our subjects in the colonies reduced production costs and enabled our trading companies to maximize its profits. Prior to the abolition of slavery, we shipped out millions of Africans to work as slaves on the coffee, cocoa and cotton plantations in our colonies in North and South America.

ZAMBROTTA: Unfortunately for the West, the quest to expand its colonies created tensions among the nations. This resulted in the two World Wars, which eventually led to the emergence of America as the sole global superpower.

TAYLOR: Power did not shift from the West to the Rest of the world

RAMOS: What do you mean by the Rest of the world (ROTW)?

TAYLOR: It is a term used to describe the non-Western world. It comprises of Africa, Asia (including China and India), Latin America, the Caribbean and the Middle East. As I was saying earlier, power only shifted from one part of the West to another. As Europe declined in influence, America took the mantle in 1945, fortunately, due to the economic might of the USA, it was able to lift up Europe.

MULLER: Before we close for today’s session, let’s put this all in perspective. From the mid 18th century, the West became the dominant force in the world. First starting with Europe from 1750 to 1945 and then USA from 1945 to 2020. Thank you for your contributions and I look forward to meeting you all tomorrow as we deliberate on how Western civilization influenced the ROTW for almost 300 years.

[meeting adjourns for the day. All the leaders attend a social function and resume discussions the following day]

[the following morning, the leaders arrive on time. King Lion II who chairs the second session begins proceedings]

LION II: Yesterday, we looked at how the West came to dominate the world. Today, we will continue the discussion, but with an emphasis on how Western ideas, values and culture were embraced by the ROTW.

The sphere of influence of Western civilization reached the four corners of the world. Thanks to our ability to colonize a greater part of the world, we were able to impose our culture on others. We created a sense of superiority of Western culture over the ROTW. The unofficial mantra was “West is best”. All over the world, everything Western was accepted-

CARPENTER: Britain played a key role in spreading Western culture. The English language became the most spoken first language in the world after Mandarin and the most spoken second language in the world. Our rule of law was spread all over the world, with a great percentage of countries in the world adopting the English Common Law-

ALVES: The Western style of dressing became the accepted norm. Indigenous communities replaced their traditional mode of dressings for jeans, shirts, skirts and blouses-

RAMOS- What I really find amusing is that business executives in very hot climates like Africa and Asia wore business suits for meetings and work. If our climate was as hot as theirs, there is no way we would have worn business suits to work.

MULLER: We were also able to define intelligence from a Western viewpoint. People from all over the world were encouraged to take Western based IQ test and those that excelled were classified as intelligent from a Western perspective.

TAYLOR: The West made great advancement in science, medicine and technology. We were able to increase life expectancy by 50%, we found cures for disease such as polio, malaria and small pox.  Our scientists were able to shorten distance between places and make the world a smaller place through novel inventions such as the aeroplane, the Internet and the telephone. We improved the social life of people around the world. Musically, we gave the world artists like Michael Jackson, the Beatles, Elvis and Abba. Cinematically we gave the world films such as The Godfather, The Kings Speech, Casablanca, Titanic, and Lord of the Rings etc. We gave the ROTW democracy, which has resulted in a better society. We championed human rights thereby allowing billions of people around the world to enjoy freedom of speech, freedom of expression and the freedom to protest.

RAMOS: We created institutions such as the World Bank and International Monetary Fund, which allowed us to enforce our policies on the ROTW. Furthermore, we ensured that these institutions were headed by Westerners and tilted voting quotas in favour of Western economies-

ALVES: Militarily, economically and politically, the ROTW had no choice but to accept us.

MULLER: Our dominance in all spheres of life often resulted in a sense of superiority on our part and a sense of inferiority by the ROTW. In regions such as Africa, a number of women and men felt insecure with the colour of their skin and opted to lighten their skin tones by using skin-lightening creams in order to look like Westerners. Beauty was defined from a Western perspective; fashion models, newscasters and beauty queens from the ROTW were pressurized to look like their Western counterparts in order to excel in their careers.

CARPENTER: Between 2005 and 2016, it was not uncommon for women in West Africa to expend large sums of money on natural Brazilian hair extension, all in the name of trying to look Western. Some of these women forked out £1,200 on these hair extensions just to look Western for a couple of months.

ALVES: Please clarify what you mean by ‘natural Brazilian hair extension’, as I am a bit confused.

CARPENTER: Africans have kinky hair, which is unique to them. However a number of these women were uncomfortable with their natural African hair as they longed to have the long straight hair of the Western woman. Their prayers were answered when a market for natural hair of Brazilian and Asian women was created in 2004. The natural hair was imported from Brazil and Asia to West Africa and a thriving hair dressing industry developed to attach the imported hairs onto these women.

 

 

LION II: I just read the other day that there was a time when a number of Asian men underwent height-extending surgery in order to increase their height to match the average height of Westerners.

ZAMBROTTA: One must not put the blame on Westerners, after all if a person is ashamed of his/her culture that is his/her fault-

LE BLANC: Unfortunately, some Western scientist used science to develop unfounded scientific theories, which suggested a hierarchy of races. The influence of scientific racism eventually led to various crimes against humanity such as the Holocaust, Trans-Atlantic slave trade, Apartheid, Jim Crow etc. It also lead to the long held false notion of the genetically superiority of the white race relative to other races.

LION II: In your discussion, you all seem to have omitted a very important tool used to propagate Western ideas and values. Guess what it was?

CARPENTER: The Commonwealth Summit or British Council.

LION II: No.

LE BLANC: Organisation internationale de la Francophonie.

LION II: No. It was the press…. The press was the most potent weapon in spreading Western influence. Through the control of the media such as newspapers, radio and television, the West was able to define morality in Western terms, project regions such as Africa as backwards and ignorant, export a Western paradigm of the world and downplay the accomplishment of the ROTW.

[meeting adjourns for the day]

 

[Third and final day of the conference. Once all leaders are seated, Prime Minister Carpenter stands up to address the leaders]

CARPENTER: The final day of this conference will be divided into two sessions. In the morning session, we will discuss the circumstances that led to the decline of the West, while in the afternoon session, we will discuss the current world realignment and the way forward.

The seeds to the decline of the West were sown during the Financial Crisis of 2007-2009. Due to the flawed economic policies of the West, which encouraged over-borrowing, discouraged savings and encouraged inadequate regulatory oversight, Western economies incurred excessive losses at the private and public level, which ran into trillions of Dollars. Consequently, the capital stock of the Western world was depleted and the West had to undergo an unprecedented austerity programme, which resulted in cuts to defence, research and development, education, health etc. As a result of these cuts, Western influences in science and technology, military, education etc were significantly reduced.

 

LION II: As the west was undergoing this downsizing, the ROTW was experiencing a significant transformation in their fortunes. Due to prudent economic policies, the ROTW was able to weather the 2007-2009 economic storm and generated sufficient reserves and savings to move their economies forward-

TAYLOR: You seem to be ignoring the role played by a number of people such as Gandhi who’s Salt March contributed immensely to the decline of the British Empire. Furthermore, the agitation for independence by a number of African and Asian countries eventually contributed to the collapse of the British Empire-

ALVES: Apologies if I sound moral, but I don’t think it had anything to do with the financial crisis or the actions of some freedom fighters. I believe that the West’s declining influence in the global scheme of things is as a consequence of the West’s unjust actions that took place over the past couple of centuries.

ZAMBROTTA: Unjust acts like what?

ALVES: ummmh like the slave trade, which was estimated to have reduced Africa’s population by half; like the extermination of the Tasmanian Aboriginal population; like the murder of 15 million Congolese during King Leopold’s II private colonization of Congo; like the extermination of the indigenous Latin American population. We may be paying the price for our past misdeeds.

[Afternoon session]

 

RAMOS: This is the most interesting part of the conference. For the next two hours, we shall discuss how the world has changed since 2020, with a special focus on how the ROTW has taken over the drivers seat while leaving the West at the passenger seat. We will then conclude by discussing the way forward for the West in a post 2084 world.

From the beginning of the 2007 financial crisis up to 2049, while the West was on a downward spiral, the ROTW was on the ascendency not only economically, but also militarily and technologically.  In 2020, China overtook the USA to become the largest economy in the world. In 2050, the combined economies of Brazil, Russia, India and China became larger than the combined economies of the existing G7 economies.

CARPENTER: For us it was shocking to witness the economies of our former colonies – India and Nigeria…… quadruple and double respectively relative to the size of Britain -

LE BLANC: In the 2025, Mexico and South Africa replaced France and Britain as permanent members of the United Nations thereby making the USA the only Western country to have a permanent seat in the UN.

TAYLOR: America has undergone a lot of transformation in the last eighty years. In 2008 when the USA elected Barack Obama as its first African American President, there was so much elation and celebration. Since then America has elected eight Hispanic American and six African American Presidents. In 2045, USA became a predominately Spanish-speaking country with a Hispanic majority.

A major consequence of the USA demographic change was a shift in US foreign policy. Since its independence up to 2044, USA had been regarded as a prominent Western country. However, with the increasing population and influence of the Hispanic and African Americans, the USA has become a pseudo Latin-African American country -

MULLER: (shrugging his shoulders) I guess that is why President Rodriquez has declined our invitation and chosen to meet with his Nigerian counterpart.

ALVES: Demographically, the West is at a disadvantage. Its population has aged significantly over the last forty years. The average age of the Western population is 50 years, which is 20 years higher than the average age of the ROTW. Consequently, the West has become less productive as a sizeable number of its population is in retirement. We can’t compete with the other economies militarily and technologically.

LION II: In order to improve our  productivity, we had to open our borders to immigrants from Africa and Asia. Prior to implementing this policy, 50% of our populations were aged more than 60 years compared to 70% of the ROTW population, which was aged less than 35 years.

TAYLOR: The West has also lost control over the media. The media from the ROTW has overtaken the Western media, which projected Western ideas, values and perspectives to the world over the last 300 years. Channels such as Al Jazeera, NDTV, NTA, and TV Brasil etc are watched by billions of people all over the world. As the Western media experience dwindling viewers, listeners and readers, the media houses from Africa, Asia, Middle East and Latin America continue to experience increasing subscribers-

CARPENTER: One advantage of this rebalancing is that a balanced view of the news is now projected to the world thereby eliminating the asymmetric Western bias of the last 300 years.

ZAMBROTTA: Talking about rebalancing, a number of things that used to occur in the 19th and 20th century no longer occur. For instance the dumping of toxic waste by Western companies into Africa no longer happens. Mandarin is gradually replacing English as the global lingua franca. Infact my son has just finished his degree in Mandarin. Beijing and Rio de Janeiro have now replaced New York and London as the global financial capitals of the world.

ALVES: A major consequence of this rebalancing is that the existing notion of hierarchy of races has been completely eradicated. Long gone is the unfounded myth that ‘Black is bad, Brown is ugly, Yellow is undesirable and White is pure’; …… it has been replaced with the phrase “there is neither Black, Brown, Yellow or White, but all are equal before God”.

LE BLANC: There has been a global realignment of races, which promotes equality of races.

ZAMBROTTA: The world is more equal.

LION II: Yes. With the improved fortunes of the ROTW, billions of people all over the world have been lifted out of poverty and the world is now a fairer and more equal place.

TAYLOR: The ROTW has also made great strides in science and technology. The greatest inventions in the last 50 years have come from Africa, the Caribbean and Asia. It should be no surprise that no Westerner has won the Nobel Prize for Physics, Medicine and Chemistry in the last 10 years-

LE BLANC: The consequence of our lack of investment in research and development in the early part of this century has now caught up with us.

ALVES: That’s right….the people from the ROTW also have the advantage of embracing different cultures. They can easily fit into the Western environment without losing their indigenous culture. Unfortunately, Westerners find it difficult to assimilate other people’s culture.

RAMOS: I guess Westerners have no choice but to adapt to this new world we live in. In the previous uni-polar world dominated by the West it was possible for Westerners to disregard other peoples culture, but in a multi-polar world tilted in favour of the ROTW, Westerners must learn to embrace other peoples culture otherwise they will be left behind.

We will now go on a coffee break and resume in 15 minutes for the final part of the conference.

[Everybody heads to the coffee room]

 

[Concluding session]

MULLER: So where do we go from here? What should the West do to restore her past glory? If any of you have anything to say …..feel free to speak.

LE BLANC: Personally, I don’t think there is any need to restore the old glory of the West. We can’t go back to the era of the complete domination of the world. There are two reasons for arriving at this conclusion:

First, we need to realize that the Western domination only lasted 300 years, which though seems a long time, is actually a very short time as other civilizations dominated the world long before the West took over. Infact, the current state of play is just a return to the existing status quo.

Second, the ROTW are much stronger than the West militarily, economically, demographically and technologically. It would be hard for us to try and dominate the world once again. What we should strive to do is to become equal partners in the global scheme of things.

CARPENTER: I agree with President Le Blanc. I would like to add that….we should work towards making the world a better and more equitable place rather than mapping out strategies to restore our old glory.

ZAMBROTTA: In addressing the question of what to do to restore our past glory, I would like use the analogy of a domineering father and his son. The case of the West’s domination of the ROTW is like the father who had control of his son and would often discipline him in order to correct the son. Once in a while, the father would cane to son to bring him in line.  However, as the son grew up and the father got older, the father soon realized that the son, who he used to discipline, had become much taller and stronger than him. I guess once this realization dawned on the father, the beating stopped.

TAYLOR: Let us accept the change that has taken place afterall was it not Esther Dyson who said “change means that what was before wasn’t perfect. People want things to be better.”

MULLER: Well that is all. Thanks for your contribution. I hope you all found this conference insightful. I wish you all a safe journey and I look forward to seeing you sometime in the future.

[All the leaders get up and leave the conference centre. James Wood, the cameraman transfers the recording from his video camera to a DVD, which he puts into his bag for onward delivery to his employer. He heads for the door and then turns off the light not realizing that the DVD has dropped on the floor]

THE END

 

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

Kojo Solomon

kojosolomon@googlemail.com

 

 

Time to Set Up a Beijing Club for Sovereign Emerging Market Creditors

http://europe.chinadaily.com.cn/epaper/2011-03/11/content_12155005.htm

It’s Time to Set Up a Beijing Club for Sovereign Emerging Market Creditors

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

In the eighties and nineties, there was a proliferation of emerging market debt crisis resulting partly from the accumulation of excessive and unsustainable debts by emerging and developing economies. Emerging countries including Poland, Mexico, Russia, Brazil, Argentina, and the Philippines struggled to repay external debts owed to foreign creditors, thereby triggering unemployment, contraction in economic growth and currency devaluation.

The majority of debts incurred by these countries were owed to members of the Paris Club. The Paris Club was set up in 1956 as an informal group of official creditors to find coordinated and sustainable solutions to the payment difficulties experienced by developing and emerging debtor countries. The Club comprises of a number of advanced economies including USA, UK, Germany, Italy, Ireland, Spain, France, Belgium etc. The Paris Club played an important role in the management and resolution of the debt crisis experienced by emerging economies.

As at today, there is now a reversal of the economic conditions of the emerging and advanced economies. A number of emerging economies now experience improved economic conditions due to prudent economic policies, thereby transforming them from debtor nations to creditor nations. Emerging economies now contribute to a rising share of global GDP and global lending. These economies are also characterized by low external debt, rapid economic growth and increasing foreign exchange reserves accumulation.

As a result of the increased accumulation of foreign reserves, emerging countries have invested a sizable portion of these reserves in government debts of a number of advanced economies. For instance China is the largest holder of US Treasury Bonds with an investment of $900billion.  Other emerging economies such as the oil exporting nations, Brazil, and Taiwan also have huge exposure to US Treasury bonds and other developed market government bonds. A number of emerging markets have also created sovereign wealth funds (SWF) to invest the proceeds of their foreign reserves. These SWFs hold billions of dollars in government bonds. Emerging economies account for nine out of the top ten sovereign wealth funds with a total asset under management of around $3.4 trillion as at 2010.

Conversely, the majority of advanced economies have seen their once economic dominant position decline in the aftermath of the 2007-2009 financial crisis. Due to flawed economic policies, these economies are experiencing the worst economic climate since the Great Depression as evidenced by widening current account and budget deficits, slow economic growth and unsustainable debt levels by households, corporates and governments. According to Mckinsey, as at 2010, the total debt as a percentage of GDP for the UK, Japan, USA and France was 466%, 471%, 296% and 322% respectively compared to Russia’s 71%, Brazil’s 142%, China’s 158% and India’s 129%. Furthermore, in 2009, the net sovereign debt to GDP ratio in advanced economies was 70% compared to 35% for emerging economies.

With advanced economies facing rising sovereign yields, credit downgrades, unsustainable public and private debts and slow economic growth there is an increased risk of an advanced economy debt contagion, which could expose sovereign emerging market creditors to monumental losses. In the aftermath of the financial crisis, a number of emerging markets SWF lost sizeable sums of money due to significant exposure in a number of advanced economies financial services companies. For instance, in 2008, SWFs and foreign-currency funds of the Gulf Cooperation Council (GCC) lost about $350 billion or 27 percent of its assets.

Following the Eurozone crisis, a number of advanced economies are courting emerging economies to invest in their government bonds. In March 2010, Carl Heinz Daube of the German debt management agency met with Chinese and Singaporean official in an attempt to get the China and Singapore governments to invest in German government bonds.  The Chinese government has also indicated its willingness to support the Greek and Portuguese debt market in addition to pledging to buy more Spanish government bonds.

Analogous to the Paris Club, which has been instrumental in protecting the interests of developed economies against the debt problems of emerging economies, a similar organization is needed to protect sovereign emerging market creditors (SEMC) from the debt quagmire facing advanced debtor economies. In short, now is the time for the formation of a Beijing Club for sovereign emerging market creditors

The Beijing Club would set up as an informal group comprising of SEMC nations that have significant exposure to the public debt of advanced economies. Membership could comprise of countries such as the BRIC economies, major oil exporting nations, Singapore, South Korea etc.

One main task of the Club would be to act as a forum for the resolution, rescheduling and restructuring of official SEMC credits to developed market economies in the wake of a highly probable advanced economy sovereign debt contagion. However, in its dealing with advanced debtor nations, the Beijing Club should adopt a proactive approach by utilising crisis prevention strategies as its first line of defence. In the event of an advanced economy debt contagion, the Club, in conjunction with the IMF, could work out a conditionality-based debt treatment plan for each defaulting nation.

It is imperative for members of the Club to be united in its engagement with advanced debtor nations. Furthermore, the club should adopt a consensus-based approach and members should be mandated to abide by the consensus agreed within the Club.

The Beijing Club could leverage on the experience of its members that have faced previous debt problems and engage with advanced debtor nations to proffer solutions to address their debt problems.

One issue that the Beijing Club would need to address as a matter of urgency is the unsustainable and deteriorating fiscal position of the USA. Since most members of the Beijing Club are likely to have significant exposure to Dollar-denominated assets, the Club should use its influence to persuade the US government to implement policies that do not jeopardize its members’ interests.

Besides engaging with advanced economy debtor nations, the Club could also act as forum to resolve disputes among SEMC members.

The Club could, in conjunction with other institutions, work out a pragmatic approach towards the creation of a global reserve currency to replace the vulnerable Dollar.  It should also discuss and implement strategies to discourage advanced debtor countries from inflating their way out of debt. This issue is very important as the increasing debt load faced by advanced economies could encourage them to inflate their way out of debt thereby negatively affecting creditor nations. The Club should also seek explanation and assurance from advanced economies that quantitative easing programmes will not contribute to serious inflationary pressures.

Since co-operation with the IMF and World Bank is essential for the success of the Club, the on-going quota and governance reforms in these two institutions would need to be improved, expedited, and implemented. The club should champion the shift of the current advanced economy paradigm of the IMF and World Bank to a more global paradigm incorporating emerging market influences.

Furthermore, the Beijing Club should advocate for the zoning of the IMF Managing Directorship post to an official from an emerging economy; as this could help reduce the inherent conflict of interest from having a Director from a developed economy managing the affairs of an organisation that is supposed to play a crucial role in the event of a highly probable advanced economy debt contagion.  The Beijing Club could also work towards encouraging the implementation of the recent proposal suggested by a panel of former policymakers, who advocated for the G20 to assume ultimate authority over the IMF.

In a multi-polar and post-Lehman world where the tectonic economic plates are shifting in favour of the emerging economies and with the increased likelihood of a developed economy sovereign debt crisis, the formation of a Beijing Club is a necessity.

Ahmed Sule, CFA is the Macro Strategist for Diadem Capital Partners Limited.

BRICS Can Build Common Currency

by Ahmed Sule, CFA

published in the China Daily European Weekly

On April 14, the third BRIC summit will be held in the southern Chinese city of Sanya and will for the first time feature South Africa, which will join Brazil, Russia, India and China to discuss matters of common interest to the bloc such as trade, politics, climate change, and global security. And so, BRIC becomes BRICS.

Ever since the chief economist at Goldman Sachs coined the acronym BRIC in 2001, each of these economies has continued to grow in dominance and influence. By the end of 2010, the BRIC economies accounted for about 25 percent of the global land mass and 40 percent of the world’s population.

click here for more

http://usa.chinadaily.com.cn/opinion/2011-04/08/content_12292017.htm

Quote of the Day: One Friend Standing in Time……..


by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

I will begin this short story with the very popular phrase used to start most stories i.e. Once upon a time…..

Once upon a time in Manhattan, New York, there lived a thirty five year old beautiful and very intelligent lady called Jane Cooper. Jane was the Global Head of Economics at Abacus Lehgirl, the leading investment research firm on Wall Street. She attained the position at the age of twenty-nine thus becoming the youngest person on Wall Street to become a global head. She had a Masters degree in Finance from Harvard and two doctorate degrees in Econometrics and Financial Engineering from Yale and Columbia respectively.

Due to hard work and Jane’s ability to accurately analyze global economic trends, her views were highly regarded in the financial market. As a consequence, her year-end bonus for the last four years averaged $8million per annum. She used part of her bonus to buy an apartment at Park Avenue.

At the age of 35, Jane had it all: a successful career, a lovely apartment and millions of dollars in her bank and brokerage accounts. Socially,  she had so many friends and enjoyed life to the fullest. She received – invitations to attend parties and fundraisings, requests from friends to be godmother to their  children and marriage proposals from eligible bachelors. Online, Jane was the toast of the social media. She had over twenty thousand friends on Facebook, one million followers on Twitter and five thousand connections on LinkedIn. On a daily basis she received an average of fifty requests from various people to join her online network.

Inspite of Jane’s very busy workload and social life she still had time for religious activities. Jane was a devout Christian and she was prayerful and cherished her relationship with God.

Jane considered herself to be a wise investor and she took very high risks when investing her personal wealth. While analyzing the financial markets, she decided to invest all her personal wealth, which totaled $25 million into two stocks namely Lehman Brothers and General Insurance of America (GIA). These two stocks yielded very high returns due to the booming sub-prime market. Life could not have been better for Jane; however her life was to take a dramatic turn on Sunday September 14, 2008.

After coming back from church, Jane went to the Metropolitan Museum of Arts to view the 19th and early 20th-Century European Paintings and Sculpture exhibition. When she finished she drove back to her apartment and when she got in she slept on the sofa. At 1.30am on Monday she woke up after receiving a text from a colleague. The text message read  PUT ON YOUR TV AND TUNE TO CNBC. As she put on the television, Jane’s face froze. She saw Maria Bartiromo, the CNBC anchor on screen saying “we have got some breaking news. Lehman Brothers has just announced that it would file for bankruptcy protection”. At that moment, Jane realized that her entire investment in Lehman Brothers had been wiped out. To add to her misery GIA was also in a precarious state as it had sold credit protection running into billions of dollars on Lehman Brothers.

The next day Jane went to work and as she got to her office she gently shut the door. Staying glued to her Bloomberg screen she monitored the New York Stock Exchange opening session and searched for the ticker GIA. As the opening bell rang, Jane watched with horror as the stock chart moved downwards. Within one minute of the opening, GIA had shed 80% of its market value. With tears streaming down her eyes, Jane sat down and thought about how she had managed to lose her life savings in less than twenty-four hours. A couple of minutes later, Jane’s boss called her into his office to inform her that she had been made redundant.

From that point onwards, her world came crumbling down. She was out of money and out of a job. What shocked Jane the most was that her friends whom she relied on in times of prosperity all deserted her. Within three months of her misfortune, the number of friends on her FaceBook, Twitter and LinkedIn accounts dipped to four, ten and eight respectively. Her friends stopped visiting her and stopped inviting her to parties. A number of her friends informed her that they no longer wanted her to act as godmother to their children . The world had suddenly become a lonely place.

Fortunately for Jane, she had her faith to turn to. In the midst of her trial she never stopped her fellowship with God. She drew closer to God, read her bible and prayed continuously. Several months after the collapse of Lehman Brothers, she went to sleep and had a vision where she was in a very dark and lonely place. All of a sudden a bright light appeared and she saw a man sitting on a throne wearing a crown of gold. He stood up and held out his hands towards Jane and said “Jane If you are tired from carrying heavy burdens, come to me and I will give you rest. Your friends may have deserted you but I am here and I speak to you as a friend”. Jane then woke up and felt this inner peace that she never had before in her life.  From that moment on, she realized that she had a friend who was always there for her. Picking up her Macbook, she opened the Pages application and typed the following words:

ONE FRIEND STANDING IN TIME OF ADVERSITY IS WORTH MORE THAN A THOUSAND FRIENDS SMILING IN TIME OF PROSPERITY

The End

                        © Ahmed Sule

Open letter to LSE on Dr Satoshi Kanazawa

May 23, 2011

Professor Judith Rees
London School of Economics
Houghton Street
London
WC2A 2AE
UK

Rt. Hon Nick Clegg
House of Commons
London
SW1A 0AA

Dear Professor Rees and Rt. Hon Clegg,

London School of Economics (LSE) and Its Continuous Association
With Dr Satoshi Kanazawa.
I am writing this letter to both of you (being respectively Director and Visitor to
the LSE) in response to Dr Satoshi Kanazawa’s recent research previously
published in Psychology Today, which concludes that Black women are far
less attractive than white, Asian, and Native American women.

Since the publication of this racist report, there has been a lot of outcry by a
number of scientists from different parts of the world in addition to student
groups at the LSE, who are calling for the dismissal of Dr. Kanazawa.
Likewise I understand that LSE has distanced itself from Kanazawa’s
research and it is currently conducting an internal investigation into the
controversial research.

In responding to the Kanazawa’s comments, LSE has stated, “The views
expressed by this academic are his own and do not in any way represent
those of the LSE as an institution”. While this is a statement of fact, it is
difficult to divorce Kanazawa’s actions from LSE for several reasons including:

1) When he wrote the article, he did not issue a disclaimer stating that the
views expressed represented his personal views
2) As long as he is still in the employment of LSE after writing such a
racist but also flawed and malicious publication, LSE is signaling that it
is a passive supporter of his actions.

LSE has a moral duty to take action against Dr. Kanazawa by asking him to
resign because from history we learn that scientific racism has contributed to
past genocides. Previous experiments similar to Dr. Kanazawa’s recent work
justified the inferiority of the blacks and Jews, which resulted in the Holocaust,
Apartheid, Jim Crow laws and the Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade. The academic
community should ostracize any scientist/academic who uses scientific theory
to justify the superiority or inferiority of one race relative to the other.

The Big Society policy of the current government calls for empowerment of
communities and for people to take an active role in their communities.
However, the action of Dr. Kanazawa only succeeds in alienating the black
community thereby jeopardizing the government’s programme.

In the aftermath of the controversy surrounding LSE’s acceptance of the
£1.5m donation from a foundation controlled by the Gaddafi family, LSE
cannot afford to have its reputation soiled again by its continuous association
with Dr. Kanazawa otherwise the school would lose its authenticity, forfeit the
respect of millions around the world, and be dismissed as an irrelevant
champion of bigots, racists and despots with no meaning for the twenty first
century.

I look forward to hearing from you.

Yours sincerely,

Ahmed Sule

Cc
Operation Black Vote
LSE Student Union
National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP)

Tag Cloud of Key Themes in the Nigerian Church

Dear Pastor, Reverend, Bishop, Archbishop, Cardinal, General Overseer, Elder, Minister, Deacon, Deaconess, Apostle, Prophet, Evangelist and my beloved Brothers and Sisters in Christ,

Calvary greetings in the name of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

A couple of days ago, I just learnt how to use a Tag Cloud generator. Tag Cloud is a  visual representation  of  words used in a speech, book , seminar or presentation . It enables one to visually identify key themes or words.

As you must be aware, in 2009, I wrote a letter to the Nigerian church http://zangodare.wordpress.com/2009/11/09/nigerianchurch/

expressing my concerns about a number of issues confronting the Nigerian church. Well this time around, I will not be writing any lengthy letter, but rather I will share my concerns using the results generated from a tag cloud generator.

I inputted the underlisted input data sources into the tag generator:

  • All the texts from The Book of Romans: Paul’s letter to the church in Rome was chosen for this experiment as it tells us about God’s grace.
  • All the texts from The Gospel of John: As Christians, we are followers of Christ. Jesus is our paradigm. The teaching of the Gospel must always be in line with what the Master taught us.
  • Current themes in the Nigerian church: This is based on the prevalent attitudes, teachings, doctrines and activties taking place in a number of Nigerian churches.

To understand the tag cloud it is important to note that words with greater prominence denote key themes or words that are more frequently used.

It is my prayer that the tag cloud will provoke us as Christians to be more Christ like and shift our focus back to Jesus and the proper teaching of the Gospel.

Happy viewing.

Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

Tag cloud of the Book of Romans

Tag cloud of the Gospel of John

Tag cloud of current themes prevalent in the Nigerian Church

Andy Murray, Serena Williams, Wimbledon and the Justice of Roosting Chickens

Andy Murray, Serena Williams, Wimbledon and the Justice of Roosting Chickens: Reflections On the Crowds Attitude

Towards Serena Williams at Centre Court

by Ahmed Olayinka Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

A couple of weeks ago, I wrote an article titled  “Cheryl Cole and the Justice of Roosting Chickens: Reflections On England’s Attitude Towards Accents”. In that paper<<http://www.obv.org.uk/news-blogs/cheryl-cole-and-justice-roosting-chickens>>, I asked whether Cheryl’s removal from the American X factor due to her accent was a case of the chicken coming home to roost as a result of England’s low tolerance for African, Asian and most other non-English accents.

Well nearly a month after Cheryl Cole was ousted from the American X-factor due to her accent, could Britain have just experienced another case of the ‘chicken coming host to roost’?

On the 1st of July 2011, thousands of tennis faithful stormed the Wimbledon Centre Court to watch home favourite Andy Murray take on the Spanish matador Rafael Nadal in the semi-final of The Championship. To the disappointment of the 15,000 fans that trooped to the Centre Court, Andy Murray succumbed to the firepower of Nadal despite winning the first set. The collective mood at Centre Court on that day was a combination of sober reflection, frustration and resignation. As a consequence of the defeat, Britain has to wait another year for its 75-year search for a British male Wimbledon champion.

In the aftermath of Murray’s defeat, the mood at Centre Court was very different from the mood a couple of days earlier when 13 times Grand Slam and 4 times Wimbledon winner Serena Williams lost her fourth round match against Maria Bartoli of France.

What surprised many commentators and me on that day was the reaction of the Centre Court crowd to Serena’s defeat. Despite the fact that Serena’s match took place on a different court i.e. Court One, the crowd at Centre Court erupted in a huge cheer when the result of Serena’s defeat was flashed on the Centre Court large screen.

The end-of-match cheering at the Centre Court against Serena was not only unfortunate but also distasteful. Having watched several matches over the years involving Serena and Venus at Centre Court, I know that the Centre Court crowd has never warmed up to Serena or her sister Venus. If Serena lost at Centre Court and the crowd started cheering her defeat this would be understandable as fans are expected to be partisan when watching a match; however collectively cheering an athletes defeat, which takes place on a different court, is uncharted territory in Wimbledon (especially as Serena was  not playing against a British opponent).

Considering Serena’s contribution to the Wimbledon Championship in the last decade in addition to her recent near death experience, the crowds reaction at Centre Court is in bad taste and disrespectful to the four time Wimbledon Champion. Have the crowd ever reacted in such a fashion to other Wimbledon greats like Steffi Graf, Roger Federer, Martina Navratilova , Pete Sampras and crowd favorite Maria Sharapova?

Perhaps if the Centre Court is to end its 75 year wait for a Wimbledon male British champion, the crowd may have to learn how to show respect to past champions and great competitors such as Serena who have contributed to making the Wimbledon Championship the greatest tennis event in the world; otherwise every July, the chickens will continue to come to Centre Court to roost.

Wimbledon has much to teach a Britain : A Rejoinder

This letter is a rejoinder to Sir Max Hastings article published in the Daily Mail titled : Wimbledon has much to teach a Britain that, in all walks of life, has an insidious obsession with exalting losers

http://www.dailymail.co.uk/debate/article-2009297/Wimbledon-teach-Britain-obsession-exalting-losers.html

===========================

Dear Sir Max Hastings,

Wimbledon has much to teach a Britain that, in all walks of life, has an insidious obsession with exalting losers: A Rejoinder

I read with interest your article titled Wimbledon has much to teach a Britain that, in all walks of life, has an insidious obsession with exalting losers which was published in the Daily Mail. In the article, you argue that Britain has a ‘morbid, dogged, deeply damaging preoccupation with exalting losers’.

I would just like to draw your attention to two statements that you made in the article.

First, you discuss the fans reaction to Serena Williams defeat on Centre Court, in which you state “..on Monday, a cheer rose round the Centre Court on news that Serena Williams had been beaten next door on Court No 1. I do not think this represented racism — simply dislike for the Williams sisters’ crushing, brutal style of play.” Second, In supporting your premise that passionate hunger for success is indispensable, you give an example of the success of the Eastern Europeans in the tennis circuit in which you write “today’s international tennis circuit features scores of East Europeans for whom the game offers an alternative path to gangsterism by which to escape from their own pretty ghastly countries into a better and wealthier life”.

Your assumption that the crowd’s reaction to Serena’s defeat had nothing to do with racism fails to take into consideration the distinction between conscious racism and unconscious racism. While the crowd might not have cheered Serena’s defeat due to conscious racial prejudices, the question to ask is could the crowds cheer be a manifestation of a more dangerous form of racial prejudice i.e. unconscious racism?

What is the difference between conscious racism and unconscious racism? Are there traits peculiar to each class of racism? Conscious racism occurs when a person commits a racial act fully aware of the implication of his/her action, whereas unconscious racism occurs when the perpetrator of the racist act lacks an awareness of the effects of his/her action on other people.  While conscious racism can be described as spoken, acknowledged, direct, exposed and not so subtle, unconscious racism is often unspoken, denied, indirect, hidden and subtle.

People who practice unconscious racism often use flimsy excuses to reassure themselves such as  ‘some of my best friends are black’; ‘I am dating an Indian, so how can I be racist’; ‘ I can’t be racist because I send aid to Africa’; ‘I am not racist, you are just playing the race card’ or ‘you don’t behave like other Eastern Europeans that I have worked with’.

Why could the Centre Court Crowd attitude towards Serena be construed to be an act of unconscious racism? To answer that question, one needs to go to the genesis of the event. To recap, Serena recently had a near death experience, but due to her love for the game, she decided to participate in the 2011 Championship. As a consequence of competing in just one event prior to showing up at Wimbledon, Serena was not match fit and she eventually lost in the fourth round to Marion Bartoli in Court One. When the results of her defeat was relayed on the big screen at the Centre Court, as you rightly pointed out the crowd gave a big cheer to salute her exit (showing her no sympathy despite of her near death experience).

In the last couple of years, I along with some of my friends have watched a number of matches involving the sisters at Centre Court and we have noticed that the crowds are rarely receptive to the sisters.  Several reasons have been given for this lack of receptiveness towards the Williams including as you have pointed out their ‘crushing, brutal style of play’. Others cite the sisters’ arrogant attitude, while some state the sisters’ dominance over the last ten years. If these excuses are valid, then one would expect other players (past and current; male and female) with similar attributes to be treated in a similar fashion by the crowd.

However, an analysis of the crowd’s receptiveness to other players with the above-mentioned characteristics reveals an asymmetric bias against the Williams.

Let us look at the issue of Serena and Venus style of play. Players such as Martina Navratilova, Andy Roddick and Rafa Nadal have a similar style of play as the Williams, which most commentators fail to describe as crushing, brutal and aggressive, yet the Wimbledon crowd does not dislike Martina, Andy and Rafa. Why should Serena and Venus be treated differently?

Let us look at the issue of Serena and Venus attitude. Players such as John McEnroe and Martina Navratilova were known for their temper tantrums, outburst and complaints, yet the Wimbledon crowd does not dislike John and Martina. Why should Serena and Venus be treated differently?

Let us look at the issue of Serena and Venus dominance. Players such as Pete Sampras, Steffi Graf, Roger Federer, Martina Navratilova and Bjorn Borg at some point in their careers dominated the Wimbledon Championships, yet the Wimbledon crowd does not dislike Pete, Steffi, Roger, Martina and Bjorn. Why should Serena and Venus be treated differently?

Going back to your comment on the crowd’s reaction to Serena, the above evidence suggests the comment to be half true. You are correct in that the crowds reaction to her defeat was not a case of conscious racism, however it is more likely that the crowds reaction was a case of unconscious racism.

While I find your comment on the crowds reaction to Serena to be half true, I find your comment on the prevalence of East Europeans in the tennis circuit disappointing. To suggest that the game of tennis offers Eastern Europeans ‘an alternative path to gangsterism by which to escape from their own pretty ghastly countries into a better and wealthier life’ amounts to stereotyping, underplays the success of Eastern European tennis players and insults the people of Eastern Europe.

I have often wondered why a number of commentators from the West find it difficult to attribute success by people from the developing and emerging economies to hard work and determination.

Similar arguments have been used to justify Kenya’s excellence in the long distance races, which has often been attributed to the notion that the marathon offers Kenyans an escape route out of poverty.

Similar arguments have been used to justify Brazil’s excellence in the football, which has often been attributed to the notion that football offers Brazilians an escape route out of poverty.

Similar arguments have been used to justify Jamaica’s excellence in the Olympic sprints, which has often been attributed to the notion that athletics offers Jamaicans an escape route out of poverty.

Britain has a lot to learn from the Eastern European’s success in the tennis circuit. Unlike in Britain where tennis is regarded as an elitist sports, Eastern European countries have encouraged the development of tennis at the grassroots; this therefore fosters a competitive environment where the best tennis players from all parts of the country are unearthed. Richard Williams, the father of Serena and Venus caught it years ago and placed it in graphic terms when telling Britain’s Lawn Tennis Association: “unless you start ‘looking around in the ghettos’ you would never break free of the narrow-minded elitism that prevents tennis from progressing in this country

In conclusion, if we are to eradicate the last vestige of racism in this society, we will need to tackle, defeat and eliminate unconscious racism.

Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

July 2011

An Anatomy of the New Nigerian Middle Class

An Anatomy of the New Nigerian Middle Class

 

A  Sociological Analysis of the

Attitude and values of  the New Nigerian Elite

by

Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

http://about.me/ahmedsule

&

Akeem Sule, MRCPsych

akeemsule@hotmail.com

“I hope you will judge yourselves not on your professional accomplishments alone, but also on how well you have addressed the world’s deepest inequities……on how well you treated people a world away who have nothing in common with you but your humanity.”

-Bill Gates

“I have to live for others and not for myself: that’s middle-class morality.”

-George Bernard Shaw

“Slums may well be breeding grounds of crime, but middle-class suburbs are incubators of apathy.”

- Cyril Connolly

Introduction

In most countries, the middle class plays an important role in its economic, social and political development. The middle class often acts as the backbone of society. Despite not constituting the majority in most societies, the middle class is a key contributor to better governance, economic growth and poverty reduction. The middle class segment often acts as a driving force for political change by demanding from the government better governance and provision of services.

In Nigeria, the middle class segment (Nigerian elite) is currently influencing the economic dynamics of the country. With the emergence of this new generation of middle class, the economic, cultural and political landscape of Nigeria is being transformed. Domestic demand is now on the ascendency, driven by the demand for middle class products and services, which has created vibrant industries in a range of sectors including entertainment, retail, banking and fashion, thereby opening up employment opportunities to Nigerians. Foreign investors who previously avoided Nigeria are now flocking back to the country in search of opportunities to tap into the potential demand from the Nigerian middle class.

Purpose of This Paper

Why have we decided to write this paper? What is the purpose of this paper? What do we hope to achieve? There is currently a paucity of research into the Nigerian middle class especially from the sociological perspective. Most studies have focused on the economic aspect of the middle class such as the study carried out by the National Bureau of Statistics titled “The Middle Class in Nigeria: Analysis of Profile, Determinants and Characteristics (1980-2007)”. In April 2011, the African Development Bank produced a report titled “The Middle of the Pyramid: Dynamics of the Middle Class in Africa”. This report made specific reference to the Nigerian middle class, however like the National Bureau of Statistic’s study, it was more economic in focus.

A critical analysis of the so-called Nigerian middle class from a sociological perspective is long overdue. In this paper, we dissect the anatomy of the Nigerian middle class by analyzing its values, attitudes and behaviour. By examining the middle class from a sociological perspective, we are extending the work of the civil rights activist and sociologist Franklin Frazier, the author of the iconic book titled ‘Black Bourgeoisie’(which examined the African American middle class). Professor Franklin suggested in his book that further study may need to be carried out on the middle class in post-colonial Africa. We also hope to dispel the myth of the so-called Nigerian middle class. Another objective of this paper is to provoke debate regarding the role of the middle class in Nigeria in addition to contributing to the modification of the mentality of this elite, which appears to be oblivious to its social and moral responsibilities and duties. Finally, we hope that this paper will bring self-revelation to the Nigerian middle class.

Definition of Middle Class

Middle class is defined as individuals or households that fall between the 20th and 80th percentile of the consumption distribution or between 0.75 and 1.25 times median per capita income, respectively. The African Development Bank uses an absolute definition of per capita daily consumption of $2-$20 in 2005 PPP US dollars to characterize the middle class in Africa in the above-mentioned study. This translates to a per capita monthly consumption range of N9,090 to N90,900. Taking into consideration inflation and the pricing structure in Nigeria, we will use an absolute definition of a monthly consumption of at least N400,000 to characterize the middle class in Nigeria. We will also cover the Nigerian middle class in Diaspora.

Evolution of the Nigerian Middle Class

The new Nigerian middle class is not the first set of middle class that Nigeria has produced. During the colonial era, the Nigerian elite comprised of interpreters, chiefs in the colonial legislative councils, lawyers, doctors, judges, magistrates, top civil servants, senior army and police officers. At the dawn of independence and post independence, the elites were products of the administration and educational system set up by the colonialists.  Some of these elites that came from the educational system, in the words of Kwame Nkrumah “tried to be more British than the British, and imitated the dress, manners and even voices of the British public school and Oxbridge elite”. Prior to independence, foreigners controlled the mining and banking sectors, as a result, very few Nigerians were employed in these sectors. Upon independence, a new set of elite emerged when a couple of Nigerians were employed in these sectors.

The indigenization programme of the Muritala Mohammed/Obasanjo regime in addition to the oil boom ushered in a new generation of middle class Nigerians. By the 1980’s, this generation of elites was financially obliterated due to the after shock of the Structural Adjustment Programme and military rule.

Since the beginning of the second millennium, a new generation of middle class Nigerians began to emerge. Democracy, globalization and technological advancement enabled Nigeria to join the global village. Foreign capital began to flow into the country, as military rule became a thing of the past. Banking and telecommunication reforms created a new generation of banks and telecommunication companies, which employed many Nigerians thereby increasing the number of middle class Nigerians.

Caveat

We are conscious of the fact that the middle class is not a monolithic group. This paper represents our understanding of the middle class based on observation, discussion, interviews, and review of newspapers, blogs, television, radio and magazines. We would like to emphasis that we are examining the behaviour, attitude and values of the so-called middle class and not addressing the sampling of attributes of the Nigerian middle classes, which can be tested statistically. This is not a study to degrade the Nigerian middle class, but it is to bring self-revelation to the class. Moreover, when we refer to middle class we are NOT suggesting that everybody in this segment of the Nigerian society exhibits the traits that we identify. Finally, this study excludes the super rich who we define as those with a net worth in excess of N500 million.

Descriptive Analysis of the New Nigerian Middle Class

In this section, we examine the educational, demographic, religious, occupational and life style characteristics of the Nigerian middle class. According to the African Development Bank, the lower middle class constitutes 6.2% of the Nigerian population while the upper middle class constitutes 3.8% of the population. The average Nigerian elite is likely to have a first degree. Some have attained professional qualifications, while others have achieved additional academic qualifications such as Masters or PhD’s. The Nigerian elite is likely to live in the urban areas of the country. They are situated in cities like Lagos, Abuja, Port Harcourt, Kano, Kaduna and other state capital and major cities in the country.

The new Nigerian middle class has emerged along with the expansion of the private sector in industries like banking, telecommunication, consulting and entertainment in addition to existing industries like the energy and manufacturing sectors. The middle class comprise of people in a range of professions including but not restricted to accounting, banking, engineering, fashion design, law, medicine and retail. While most of the people in the middle class are in salaried employment, a sizeable number of the people constituting this class are entrepreneurs. The return of Nigerians in Diaspora in search of opportunities has added to the number of the middle class resident in Nigeria. The Nigerian elite is likely to be either a Christian or Muslim and they often worship in places where other middle class people worship.

They often own durable goods such as cars and computers, are well dressed and either rent in the more expensive parts of the city or own their property.

The Talented Tenth and The Nigerian Middle Class

In September 1903, the African American civil rights activist and sociologist W.E.B. Du Bois published his influential essay titled ‘The Talented Tenth’. In this essay, Du Bois argued that social change for the blacks in the then segregated America could be accomplished by developing the small group of college-educated blacks he called “the Talented Tenth“. He suggested that the educated and influential among the blacks should lift up the remaining blacks. He wrote, “The Talented Tenth rises and pulls all that are worth the saving up to their vantage ground”.  In a follow-up article, Du Bois argued that “the power of this aristocracy of talent was to lie in its knowledge and character, not in its wealth”.

We live in an unfair world and ideally those who benefit from the system should take the moral high ground and lift up those not in a position to rise up.  In our society, the middle class should assume the role of the talented tenth and pull up the downtrodden up to their vantage ground.

History is full of examples of the talented tenth guiding the masses away from what Du Bois called “contamination and death”. For instance, in Nigeria a middle class elite comprising of people such as Obafemi Awolowo, Nnamdi Azikwe and Anthony Enaharo used their knowledge, education and wealth to lift up their fellow Nigerians from the shackles of British colonial rule. The next generation of middle class elites such as Fela Kuti, Beko Ransome Kuti, Gani Fawehinmi and Wole Soyinka used their wealth, intellect and talents to lift up their fellow Nigerians from the manacles of military dictatorship; in South Africa a middle class elite comprising of people such as Nelson Mandela, Steve Biko and Walter Sisulu used their knowledge, education and intellect to lift up their fellow South Africans from the chains of Apartheid rule; in America a middle class elite comprising of people like Martin Luther King, W.E.B. Du Bois and Angela Davies used their knowledge, intellect and influence to lift up their fellow Americans from the fetters of Jim Crow, segregation and racial discrimination.

A critical examination of the recent revolution that took place in Egypt and Tunisia reveals the role that the middle class played in ousting the regime of Hosni Mubarak and Zine el-Abidine Ben Ali respectively.

The above examples demonstrate that in any society, the middle class has not only an economic role to play but also more importantly a social and moral responsibility.

Unfortunately, the present Nigerian middle class appears to be oblivious to this additional responsibility.

Myth, Overestimation and Detachment From Greater Society

Even though they constitute a small percentage of the total population, the Nigerian middle class, like Alice, live in a wonderland and are unmindful to the happenings in the rest of Nigeria. The more their wealth increases, the more detached they become. As they continue to move out of the suburbs into the middle class and richer environments, they become more detached from the sufferings of millions of Nigerians. The elites have a high estimation of themselves and see Nigeria from their own paradigm. Fela Anikulapo Kuti, the social crusader captured this mentality in his song ‘Ikoyi Mentality vs. Mushin Mentality’ which analysed the detachment of the elite from the masses.

The Nigerian middle class including the Nigerian Diasporan have created a myth about their economic power, yet it is still as fragile as that of the previous generation. International business media such as the Financial Times and The Economist have encouraged the hype as they are all too willing to praise the achievements of the new middle class while ignoring the plight of the downtrodden in the society. The Nigerian middle class is still made up mainly of salaried workers whose source of income is still heavily correlated with the price of oil and the economic cycle. As a consequence, there is a high risk of some members of this class falling below the middle class in the event of a significant economic shock.

Values, Attitude and Behavior

In this section, we discuss the attitudes and behavioral characteristics of the new Nigerian middle class. Six areas will be examined namely:

a)    Break of culture

b)    Wealth Amnesia

c)    Consumerism and Increased use of debt

d)    Self-centeredness and Disregard for the “Least of These

e)    Shallow Mindedness and Superficiality

f)      Inferiority Complex and Egocentricity

a) Break With Culture

Like some of the early elites of the post independence earlier who often behaved ‘more British than the British’, these current crops of Nigerian elites are gradually losing their Nigerian and African identity. Thanks to modern technologies such as the Internet and satellite television, which is accessible by the middle class, they now have exposure to news and trends occurring all over the world. While this is good, unfortunately, it has resulted in the development of the Anglicized Nigerian elite. This Anglicized Nigerian even though based in Nigeria has little interest in what is happening in the country. While he can tell you what is happening on the British and American news space, he has limited knowledge of the Nigerian headline news. While an elite is willing to wear the jersey of an English premiership club and can name all the teams in the English Premier League, yet she can’t name a single club in the Nigerian Premier league.

Middle class parents often brag about how their children can’t speak the indigenous languages such as Igbo, Hausa or Yoruba. Conversations between parents and children are now in English as our indigenous languages gradually become extinct in middle class Nigeria.

Previously held African values such as respect for the elderly are no longer observed. The children of the Nigerian elites have been accustomed to seeing their parents disparage the house help and drivers. In some instances, these children are disrespectful to the much older house help and driver.

The situation is no different for the Nigerian Middle class in Diaspora. As they attain middle class status in countries like the UK and the US, they begin to lose sense of their identity. They no longer see themselves as Nigerians, but as Brits and Americans. In order to integrate into the society, they change their Nigerian names to English names; consequently, Oluseun Adamu becomes Sean Adam, Mukaila Alani becomes Michael Alan and Anike Suleiman becomes Anne Su.

b) Amnesia

Another behavioral trait of the Nigerian middle class is wealth amnesia. From Scriptures, we learn that  ‘there is nothing new under the sun’. This means that everything that is happening now has happened before. The new Nigerian elite often suffers from wealth amnesia as they behave like i) they are the first generation of middle class Nigerians ii) Nigeria never experienced a period of abundance.

They brag about shopping in the new malls while failing to realize that Nigeria once had stores like UTC, Kingsway and Leventis. They talk about Beyonce and Jay Z coming to Nigeria, while forgetting that bands like Kool and the Gang and Shalamar performed live in Nigeria.  They brag about forking out thousands to watch a movie at Silverbird Galleria, while they forget that not long ago, there were cinemas all over the country.

Those that have escaped from poverty into the middle class forget about their small beginnings and talk about poor people as if they are contagious. They are always talking about the riches in the land and the opportunities to be exploited, yet they ignore the reality that millions of people are suffering without access to quality healthcare, education and food.

As explained earlier, those in Diaspora also forget where they are coming from and throw away their Nigerian identity.

c) Consumerism and Increased Use of Debt

With the emergence of the new Nigerian middle class, has come an increase in consumerism. Like their counterparts in the Western world, the Nigerian elites have started to take on more debt to support their growing consumption pattern. In the aftermath of the consolidation in the Nigerian banking sector, there was an abundance of excess liquidity. This coupled with the rising oil prices flowed in the form of  loans granted to a number of middle class Nigerians. Some of these loans were in the form of consumer finance, to fund the purchase of consumer durables such as televisions and automobiles. Many of the Nigerian elites took margin loans to invest in the capital market. With the crash of the stock market, the elites ended up holding stocks that had lost as much as  80% of its market value , while still having to repay the outstanding loan amount at astronomical interest rates.

In order to ‘hang out’ with fellow middle class friends, a number of people have had to take loans so as to live in expensive areas of the city. Some take loans to finance overseas travel, while others acquire designer clothes on credit, repaying the outstanding amount in installments. With the high level of leverage coupled with the increasing consumption appetite, a sizeable portion of the Nigerian middle class is living on the edge. Since most are salaried workers, they could face a financial tsunami in the event that they lose their jobs.

The situation is no different for the Nigerian middle class based in the Diaspora. A number of them have taken large mortgage loans so as to live in expensive neighborhoods closer to the whites and as far as possible from their fellow Nigerians. Coupled with the increase in consumption for wasting assets, these groups of people are also in a vulnerable position especially in light of the global economic crisis.

d) Self-centeredness and Disregard for the “Least of These”

During Jesus life on earth, he was very concerned with the plight of the people on the margin of society. These were the people that Jesus spent a considerable amount of his time with. In describing these people, Jesus used a very deep term named the “least of these”.  On the contrary, with the emergence of the new Nigerian middle class has come a disregard for the ‘least of these’ . Besides the disregard for the people at the margin of society, the elites also exhibit a high degree of self-centeredness.

Unlike the ‘dawn of independence elite’ that identified with the struggle of the masses, the new Nigerian elite is more satisfied with self. As millions of Nigerians wallow in poverty, these elites believe that they are entitled to the  ‘milk and honey’ of the land due to their hard work, intellect, academic qualifications and connections. Rather than use their wealth, influence and intellect for the benefit of the masses, they only use it to achieve their selfish goals.  This sense of entitlement has often resulted in these elites regarding the poor as lazy and deserving of their misfortune. They believe that the poor choose to be poor and if they would just be hardworking, then they would join the so-called middle class.

The Nigerian middle class chooses to ignore the widening gap between the ‘haves’ and the ‘haves not’. For the elite it is often about me, myself and I. In their dealing with the poor and less fortunate, they substitute what Martin Luther King calls the “I-thou” relationship for the “I-it” relationship in which the poor are relegated to the status of things. They come across as not only self-centered, but also self-seeking, self-conceited and self-important.

A classic example of this mindset was revealed when Farouk Abdul Mutallab was arrested over an attempted terror attack on a US airliner on Christmas Day of 2009. Rather than being bothered about the implication of Mutallab’s action on Nigeria’s reputation , safety and international relations, a number of members of the so-called Nigerian elite were more concerned about the possibility of Western countries refusing to grant visas to Nigerians.

Another recent example of the self-centeredness of the Nigerian elite occurred during the “Youth Lunch with  Jonathan”.  As part of the pre-inauguration programme of the newly elected President of Nigeria, Jonathan Goodluck set up a forum to engage with the Nigerian youth to discuss and debate on issues pertaining to the Nigerian youths. Invitations were sent to the ‘Talented Tenth’ who were supposed to voice the cries and concerns of the masses to the newly elected president. Rather than utilize the opportunity to challenge the president to make good his promises, majority of these so-called middle class youths chose to remain silent thereby confirming what Martin Luther King said many years ago: “The ultimate tragedy is not the oppression and cruelty by the bad people but the silence over that by the good people”. A few Uncle Tom’s and Aunty Jemima’s even decided to shower praise on the elected president rather than address the real issues. Although a couple of these elite youths challenged the president; while they were standing on the wilderness of concern, their lone voices were drowned by the silence of the majority of so-called middle class youths sitting on the mountain of apathy.

The Nigerian middle class in Diaspora also exhibits the same self-centeredness and lack of concern for the unfortunate.

They fail to be concerned about the fate of the millions of Nigerians and other people at the bottom of the rung of the social ladder, instead, they are satisfied being the token person at the top of the ladder.  They look down on the less unfortunate as inferior who have failed to seize the opportunities available in the land. For those based in the UK, they often look down on the Afro-Caribbean’s  as lazy; those based in the USA often look down on their African American brothers who they view as criminals and lacking in ambition; those in South Africa often fail to appreciate the challenges of the black South Africans who are just beginning to recover from the tragic Apartheid policies. These Nigerian Diasporan elites, turn a blind eye to racism, tokenism and classism.

Those that go back to Nigeria often have one major objective in mind: to make as much money as possible with no regard to making Nigeria a better place for all. It is this motivation for quick wealth that has often resulted in situations whereby the elites go back to Nigeria and get involved in corrupt activities all in the name of making a ‘quick buck’.

Unlike the earlier generation of Nigerian Diasporan elites who united with their African brothers and sisters to fight racism and colonialism, this current set of elites are just satisfied with three things – SELF SELF SELF.

e) Shallow Mindedness and Superficiality

Unlike their Western middle class counterparts, the Nigerian elite demonstrates a high degree of superficiality and shallow mindedness. This could be born out of the inability of the Nigerian elite to develop the mind. While the middle class in developed societies are respected for their ability to apply their wealth, intellect or influence to solve the societies pressing problems, our so-called elites are recognized by the size of the wheels of their cars, the index of their salaries, the number of digits on their bank statement and the label of the clothes they wear. A doctor, accountant or engineer who has excelled in her field of endeavor is not respected for her contribution to her field but is respected for her flamboyance, wealth or fame. This results in a situation whereby middle class professionals are pre-occupied with appearing on Ben TV or adorning the front cover of Ovation magazine, rather than sitting down to think about solving the many problems confronting our great country.

As a consequence of their shallow-mindedness, the Nigerian middle class focuses on the monetary and materialistic aspect of live while disregarding the intellectual, spiritual and human aspect of live. An elite  may have the money to visit the great cities of the world such as New York , London  and Calabar, but she is incapable of appreciating a stroll along Centre Park, a jog around Regent park and  the stillness and artifacts of the Calabar museum; he may buy his children the best clothes and gadgets, buy them first class plane tickets to tour the world, but he is incapable of spending time with them, showing them affection and teaching them values and wisdom to make them men and women of integrity; he may send his wife to Dubai, Paris and Milan for shopping, but is incapable of giving her love, affection and  attention.

The Nigerian elite is very class and money conscious and finds it difficult to hold a normal conversation without making reference to money and riches. For them Psalm 23 is rephrased to:

The Naira is my shepherd,

I shall not want. It makes me to be happy and

leads me to sleep in hotels in Dubai, London and New York.

It restores my bank account, dignity and connections.

It guides me in the path of selfishness, vanity and ignorance.

The Nigerian elite in Diaspora exhibits the same form of superficiality when he feels that because he has a well paying job in the Western world and has achieved middle class status, he is superior to the people based in Nigeria. Another example of this mindset is shown when these elites feel comfortable being the token black in their offices or on their street. They feel proud to say “ I am the only black person in my office” or “I am the only black lady on my street as all my neighbours are whites”.

f) Inferiority Complex and Egocentricity

The Nigerian elite lives in a bubble and has an oversized ego. However a critical examination behind this ego would reveal a high degree of inferiority complex. Evidence of this inferiority complex is manifested in several traits such as: the need to always ‘keep up with the joneses’ and the quest for status and recognition.

They often build their life around their role, their job, their houses, their cars, their looks and other material possessions. The risk with this approach to life is that in the event of any change in fortune, there is a high risk of them losing their sense of worth. This inferiority complex has resulted in many people using their limited earnings to maintain a standard of living that enables them to hang out with the ‘Joneses’. This leads people to move into expensive neighbourhoods, ride expensive cars and wear expensive clothes, which they can’t afford in order to be seen by others as wealthy. They believe that once they are seen with these possessions, it will encourage other wealthy people to associate with them.

In order to ‘belong’, they wear their best clothes to go shopping in places like The Palm Mall (Shoprite) so as to be seen with other ‘Joneses’. A place like Shoprite, which is just a shopping mall, has now become a melting pot for the so-called Nigerian elite to display their latest clothes, hairstyle and cars.

Where Do We Go From Here?

Having explored the evolution, characteristics and behavioral traits of the new Nigerian middle class, the next question to ask is where do we go from here?

On the economic front, the Nigerian middle class must shift from a ‘consuming middle class’ to a ‘producing middle class’. Any society built on a consumerism culture, especially a debt fueled consuming culture is a society  ripe for an economic disaster as can be seen from the recent Global Financial Crisis.

The Nigerian middle class must not only embrace its economic role in the society, but should also embrace its moral and social responsibilities. With tens of millions of Nigerians living below the poverty line without access to quality healthcare, quality education and quality justice, the Talented Tenth  should use their intellect, wealth and education to lift up the ‘least of these’.

We should learn to be our brothers and sisters keeper, because what affects them affects us. Afterall, Martin Luther King was right when he said “Whatever affects one directly, affects all indirectly. I can never be what I ought to be until you are what you ought to be.” ; Obama was right when he said “if any child goes hungry, that matters to me, even if she’s not my child. If any family is devastated by disease, then I cannot be content with my own good health. If anyone is persecuted because of how they look, or what they believe, then that diminishes my freedom and threatens my rights as well.” ; Jesus was right when he said “I tell you the truth, whatever you did for one of the least of these brothers of mine, you did for me.”

Conclusion

It is time for the new Nigerian middle class to wake up and build a legacy that will outlive and outgrow this generation. How does this generation of Nigerian middle class want to be remembered in future? Does it want to be remembered as the generation  of middle class that used its wealth, intellect and education to tear down the walls of poverty, disease and injustice that inflicted a generation of Nigerians? Does it want to be remembered as the generation of middle class that the Master spoke about when he said “I was hungry and you gave me something to eat, I was thirsty and you gave me something to drink, I was a stranger and you invited me in, I needed clothes and you clothed me, I was sick and you looked after me, I was in prison and you came to visit me.”? Does it want to be remembered as the generation of middle class that led the fight against oppression, exploitation and classism?

OR

Would it rather be remembered as that shallow-minded, self–centered and egocentric generation of elites whose vanity, apathy and indifference allowed oppression to continue in the land? Would it rather be remembered as that generation of elites that Jesus referred to when he said “for I was hungry and you gave me nothing to eat, I was thirsty and you gave me nothing to drink, I was a stranger and you did not invite me in, I needed clothes and you did not clothe me, I was sick and in prison and you did not look after me’? Would it rather be remembered as that generation of elites whose first name was ‘ME’, middle name was ‘MYSELF’ and surname was ‘MINE’?

The choice is yours and history is watching.

LET HE OR SHE THAT HAS EARS…………

 

Ahmed Sule, CFA                                                Dr. Akeem Sule

suleaos@gmail.com                                            akeemsule@hotmail.com

PS: If you would like to discuss any of the issues contained in this article feel free to contact us by email using the address detailed above, otherwise, you can go to

http://zangodare.wordpress.com/2011/07/29/middle-class

and write your comments

Ahmed Sule and Akeem Sule are siblings.

Obama, Cameron, Sarkozy STOP The Genocide Of The Black People in Libya

Obama, Cameron, Sarkozy It Is Time For You To Do Something To STOP The Genocide Of The Black People Residing in Libya

 

by Ahmed Sule, CFA

suleaos@gmail.com

 

On the 1st of September 2011, leaders from twenty five countries will gather in Paris to attend a conference to discuss the future of Libya and deliberate on ways to support Libya’s government-in-waiting i.e. the National Transitional Council (NTC). This International Conference of “the friends of Libya” is the brainchild of President Sarkozy and Prime Minister Cameron who are both co-hosting the event. A number of issues are likely to be discussed at the conference such as funding for the NTC, democratic elections, enforcing judgment against Gadaffi and his fellow human rights abusers and the stability of Libya. However, one important issue is likely to be ignored at the conference: the ongoing genocide committed by the Libyan rebels on the black population of Libya.

Before I go further, I would like to declare my bona fides: I am a British national of African descent based in London. I am black and proud. I consider myself to be a pacifist as I believe that violence should not be used to resolve disputes. Finally, I am not a Gadaffi apologist or loyalist.

The purpose of this open letter is to implore you to address, prevent and stop the ongoing human right abuses committed by the Libyan rebels whom you support. While there are some reports of the humanitarian crisis currently taking place in Libya, most sections of the global press and political establishment have either deliberately or accidentally failed to report or address the gradual extermination of the black population by the rebels.

Of the seven million people that populate Libya, around two million are blacks (of which about a million are migrant workers from sub-Saharan Africa). Unfortunately, Libya has a track record of continuous racial discrimination against its black population. As far back as 1998, the United Nations Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination expressed concern about Libya’s racist attacks on black migrant workers. In 2006, Human Right Watch documented instances of human right abuses against migrant workers. Since the beginning of the uprising against Gadaffi in February 2011, the black residents of Libya have been at the receiving end of the conflict.

At the start of the rebellion, it was alleged that Colonel Gadaffi employed a number of mercenaries from some parts of Africa to repress the demonstrations that were taking place in Libya. It has also been reported that Gadaffi also used mercenaries from Algeria and some parts of Europe. However, a myth has been created since the rebels gained control, that Gadaffi mainly used blacks mercenaries to repress the uprising. Unfortunately, some sections of the Western press have also helped spread this myth by reporting on the wide spread use of black mercenaries in Libya, inspite of the lack of evidence to support their reports. Despite the popularity of this myth in Libya, a number of human rights organization such as Amnesty International have examined the allegation and found little evidence to support it.

As Libya has previously had a low tolerance for its black residents, this myth has now resulted in a campaign to lynch people of black pigmentation residing in Libya. The rebels have played a large part in this attack against the Libyan black residents. Some rebels even created a slogan describing the conflict as an attempt to purge Libya of slaves and black people.  We have seen on the television screens several instances of dead bodies of black Africans left on the road. Injured black people are being deprived access to medical care in a number of territories controlled by the rebels, while there have been many instances of the rebels kidnapping black people from their homes and places of work. The rebels have also been uploading to the Internet , images and videos of black people being killed, while there have been reported instances of black people taken to the desert and stabbed to death. There are also some isolated cases of suspected black mercenaries hung from poles in Benghazi in a way not to dissimilar to the public lynching blacks were subjected to during the Jim Crow era. With the ongoing attacks on the blacks, Libya has now become a fertile ground for applying the Final Solution concept, only this time it is no longer the Nazi’s trying to exterminate the Jews, but rather the Libyan rebels (supported by you) trying to exterminate the blacks. Because of this genocide on the black people, majority of the black residents live in fear. Yet while this genocide continues to take place, the world remains silent.

As leaders of the free world, one expects you to be at the vanguard of the fight for justice. However, what we observe is your silence as this genocide continues. When the three of you jointly wrote an op-ed about the need to act in Libya (published in the Times in April 2011), you stated that “We are convinced that better times lie ahead for the people of Libya”. Does this ‘better time for Libyans’ include the blacks who have seen their women raped, their sons hanged and their husbands stabbed?  In justifying the need to act in Libya, you wrote, “the Arab League called for action. The Libyan opposition called for help. And the people of Libya looked to the world in their hour of need.” Well the black Libyans are also calling for action; the black immigrant workers are also calling for help and the maimed, bruised and battered black people of Libya are looking to the world in their hour of need. Will you also hear their cries?

You also wrote in your op-ed that “Our duty and our mandate under UN Security Council Resolution 1973 is to protect civilians, and we are doing that.” Does this mandate come with the caveat that black civilians are excluded and that the rebels are free to exterminate them?

My plea to you is to focus on the humanitarian crisis taking place in Libya. I also urge you to listen to what the human rights organizations are saying about the crime against humanity taking place in Libya instead of listening to the oil executives and defence chiefs who are more interested in extracting oil at a cheaper price and supplying arms in order to enforce stability. I urge you to see the black people of Libya as human beings. I urge you not to ignore the crime against humanity committed by the NTC even as you address the human rights atrocities committed by Gadaffi. I urge you to view the life of a man, woman and child as being more important than a barrel of sweet crude oil or a reconstruction contract. I urge you to put pressure on the NTC to stop the killing. I urge you to stop the genocide.

I would like to address this section of the letter to President Obama. President Obama, you may not know me, but the people who know me would say that I am your number one fan. You have been my hero for many years and I have been inspired by your life story. I have always viewed any attack on you as an attack on me. I have a number of T-shirts with your inscription and I have a large sized portrait of you in my house. I try to read every possible book about you. I have also embarked on a number of photo documentary projects and written articles to support you (see below)

http://vimeo.com/6530258

http://www.scribd.com/fullscreen/45800462

However, despite my admiration and support for you, I am saddened, disappointed and shocked by your silence on the ongoing genocide taking place in Libya. Similarly, when the Arab awakening started in Egypt and Tunisia, you initially refrained from speaking out even though the government of Mubarak and Ben Ali were killing their own citizens. Although you later spoke out when the repression continued, however in the case of the NTC extermination of the black people of Libya, you have remained silent despite the glaring evidence of the crime against humanity being carried out by the rebels that you along with Prime Minister Cameron and President Sarkozy support.

Whether you know or do not know, whether you like it or not, whether you accept it or not, your election as the first black president of America brought hope to millions of black people located in various parts of the world. From Abuja to Zinkwazi, millions rejoiced at your achievement. While the black people all over the world should not expect you to address their problems (as you are President of the USA and not the President of the black race), there is an expectation that you should not be supportive of any militia that has the aim of exterminating the black race. There is also an expectation that you should speak out and follow the path of your Nobel Prize predecessor Dr. Martin Luther King who once said, “a time comes when silence is betrayal”.

In conclusion, the world is looking at all of you and how you handle the situation in Libya could define your legacy. What legacy do you want to leave behind: Do you want to be remembered as a generation of leaders that saved a vulnerable group of people from extermination? Do you want to be remembered as a generation of leaders that stopped Gadaffi in his tracks and also prevented the Libyan rebels from acting in a similar manner? Do you want to be remembered as a generation of leaders that stood up for justice? Or would you prefer to be remembered as the generation of leaders who remained silent in the face of genocide? Would you prefer to be remembered as the generation of leaders who refused to dance with the widows, the injured and the humanitarian agencies, but preferred to jump into bed with the oil and defence chiefs? Would you prefer to be remembered as the generation of leaders who valued a barrel of sweet crude oil more than their fellow human beings ? The choice is yours.

Cc: Secretary-General Ban Ki-moon- United Nations.

Ahmed Sule, CFA

31 August 201l

Worthy and Unworthy Racial Discrimination in England

Results from a Google Search conducted on

23 November 2011: 8:50 pm

 using the following terms:

Baroness Flather Racism – 4,570 results

Luis Suarez Racism - 451,000 results

David Starkey Racism - 521,00 results

John Terry Racism – 2,950,000 results

Sepp Blatter Racism - 3,900,000 result

Introduction

With the fourth year of the global financial crisis gradually approaching, unemployment remains at elevated levels in the UK; at the same time the British government is undergoing a significant deleveraging process to cut the deficit as evidenced by the increase in VAT, cuts to government jobs and welfare benefits. With the citizens facing unprecedented hardship, England has become more inward looking. Politicians and the mainstream media have also been increasing the tone of the rhetoric’s on immigration and immigrants. These events and actions have had the unintended consequence of exacerbating racial tensions in England.

2011: A Racially Charged Year

The year 2011 was one of the most racially charged years in England, as racial controversies were openly displayed in the public arena in such domains as sports, academia, politics, media and the cyberspace. A month hardly went by without a significant racial incident occurring in the public arena.

In March 2011, at the Emirates Stadium, a banana was thrown on to the pitch shortly after the black Brazilian player Neymar scored his second goal against Scotland; in April 2011 during a Champions League football match between Real Madrid and Tottenham, which took place at White Hart Lane; some of the Tottenham fans racially abused Emmanuel Adebayor. The fans sang an offensive song directed at Emmanuel singing, “Your dad washes elephants, your mother’s a whore.” According to Lord Ouseley, the chairman of the anti-racist campaign group Kick It Out “the words were a slight on his (Adebayor’s) African heritage.” In May 2011, London School of Economics lecturer Satoshi Kanazawa published an article in ‘Psychology Today’ in which he argued that black women are significantly less attractive than women from other races. In August 2011, David Starkey said on BBC Newsnight that some white individuals have now copied the ‘destructive and nihilistic culture’ of the black race; while in September 2011, Baroness Flather, the Tory life peer argued on radio that most Nigerian men marry many wives because they are lazy.

In October 2011, Patrice Evra, the Manchester United defender accused Liverpool’s striker, Luis Suarez of making a racist remark during a football match between the two clubs. In the same month, TV footage appeared to show John Terry (Chelsea and England captain) calling Queen Park Rangers (QPR) player, Anton Ferdinand a “fucking black cunt” during a match between Chelsea and QPR. In November 2011, when FIFA President was asked for his comments on the two racial incidents involving John Terry and Luis Suarez, he argued that racism in football does not exist and that instances of racist abuse on the pitch should be settled by a ‘handshake’. Within the cyberspace, two teenagers also posted a comment on Newcastle United’s Sammy Ameobi’s Twitter account writing “Your hand is nearly the same colour (as your boots) nigger”; while Sunderland striker Fraizer Campbell was sent a racist message on Twitter with the message “big fucking nigger.”

One however needs to bear in mind that these incidents are high profile controversies involving high profile individuals and that for every one of these incidents, there are probably thousands of other incidents that go unnoticed in the classroom, offices, parks, playgrounds and entertainment venues.

Varied Reactions

A critical examination of these racial incidents would reveal that the reactions from the media, public, commentators, regulators and government officials vary from case to case. In some instances such as the incident involving Luis Suarez, the Football Association (FA) has punished him for his actions. The John Terry case though widely reported has not generated significant calls for his removal from the England squad unlike the numerous calls for Sepp Blatter’s resignation over his ‘handshake’ solution to on-the pitch racial incidents. Baroness Flather’s comments about Nigerian men went unnoticed, while her party (Conservative) is yet to call her to order for her comment. The police investigated Sammy Ameobi and Fraizer Campbell’s case, although the controversies were under-reported.

A Racial Reaction Model (RRM)

Why are some of these racial incidents under-reported while other racial controversies are widely covered? Why are there calls in some of these racial incidents for the perpetrator to be punished, while in other instances such calls are absent? Is there a model that can predict the likely response in terms of coverage, calls for punishment and emotional reaction towards these racial controversies?

In this section, I develop a model, which could help in understanding and predicting the possible reactions from the media, public, commentators, regulators and government officials in relation to racial controversies occurring in the public arena.

In his book Manufacturing Consent, Noam Chomsky introduces the term of worthy and unworthy victims in relation to the propaganda system, which he developed in his book. According to Noam Chomsky “A propaganda system will consistently portray people abused in enemy states as worthy victims, whereas those treated with equal or greater severity by its own government or clients will be unworthy.” For the purpose of this study, I will be borrowing the terms ‘worthy’ and ‘unworthy’, in relation to the major players within these racial controversies, however it would be used in a different context.

The Racial Reaction Model is based on four variables namely

  • Worthy Victim(s) of racism: is an individual or group of people or institutions that have been subjected to racial abuse and who are viewed approvingly by the media or public or government due to characteristics such as fame, country of origin, beauty, influence, affiliation and authority.
  • Unworthy Victim(s) of racism is an individual or group of people or institutions that have been subjected to racial abuse and who are not viewed approvingly by the media or public or government due to characteristics such as fame, country of origin, beauty, influence, affiliation and authority.
  • Worthy perpetrator is an individual or group of people or institutions that commits a racial abusive act on a third party and who is/are viewed approvingly by the media or public or government due to characteristics such as fame, country of origin, beauty, influence, affiliation and authority
  • Unworthy Perpetrator(s): is an individual or group of people or institutions that commits a racial abusive act on a third party and who is/are who are not viewed approvingly by the media, public, government or regulators due to characteristics such as fame, country of origin, beauty, influence, affiliation and authority.

    Table 1: Racial Reaction Model

    Unworthy Victim(s) of racism Worthy Victim(s) of racism
    Worthy Perpetrator(s) Limited/Great media coverageLess emotional reaction

    Lack of calls for justice

    Perpetrator often goes unpunished

     

    Greater media coverageHigh emotional reaction

    Increase call for justice

    Or

    Limited coverage

    Less emotional reaction

    Lack of calls for justice

     

    Unworthy Perpetrator(s) Limited coverage

    Less emotional reaction

    Lack of calls for justice

    Perpetrator is punished

     

    Greater media coverageHigh emotional reaction

    Increase call for justice

    Perpetrator punished

    The Racial Reaction Model (RRM) identifies four possible racial controversies that often takes place within the British public arena.

a)     A racial controversy involving a worthy perpetrator against an unworthy victim of racism: This is shown on the top left quadrant of Table 1. In this situation, the media coverage could be widely covered depending on the severity of the racial incident, in other instances, the event may not be widely covered. There would be very few calls for the worthy perpetrator to be punished for his or her actions. Very often, the worthy perpetrator would go unpunished. Examples of this type of controversy include the John Terry/Anton Ferdinand, David Starkey/Black Culture and the Baroness Flather/Nigerian men racial controversies.

b)    A racial controversy involving an unworthy perpetrator against a worthy victim of racism: This is shown on the bottom right quadrant of Table 1. This controversy generates the highest degree of reaction. The media would give significant coverage to the controversy. There will be calls from the public for the perpetrator to be punished, while very often, government officials will wade into the debate. Due to the coverage and public reaction, the perpetrator is likely to be punished for his actions. Examples of this type of controversy include the Jade Goody and Shilpa Shetty Big Brother race row and the Sepp Blatter ‘handshake’ saga.

c)     A racial controversy involving an unworthy perpetrator against an unworthy victim of racism: This is shown on the bottom left quadrant of Table 1. Since this controversy involves two ‘unworthy’ individuals, it is likely to be under-reported in the media and to generate limited public emotional reaction. It would be up to the victim to ensure that the perpetrator is punished. Examples include the Luis Suarez/Patrice Evra, Sammy Ameobi and Fraizer Campbell Twitter race row.

d)    A racial controversy involving a worthy perpetrator against a worthy victim of racism: This is shown on the top right quadrant. This case is extremely rare, but if it does happen, the reaction and coverage could be either subdued or aroused.

In the next section, I will test this model with some of the past racial controversies.

Case Studies

Worthy Perpetrator Vs Unworthy Victim of Racism

John Terry/Anton Ferdinand: As explained earlier, during a football match between Chelsea and QPR, the TV footage showed John Terry mouthing what many have described as racial obscenities at Anton. John Terry according to the RRM model would be described as a worthy perpetrator for several reasons. He is the captain of England’s football team. He is also the captain of the Chelsea football team and he plays for one of the strongest and richest clubs in the world. He is one of the most influential players in the UK and is highly remunerated and has millions of fans all over the world. Anton on the other hand, does not enjoy such prominence as John Terry. Anton plays for one of the lesser-known premiership clubs.

This controversy has been given significant coverage in the press. This is due to John Terry’s prominence and the severity of the racial abuse. John Terry is currently under investigation by the FA and the police, however he still continues to captain and play for the English and Chelsea football team. The reaction from the public has not been severe. There have been very few calls for his resignation as captain, even though he is to be charged by the Crown Prosecution Service. The general attitude is a ‘lets wait and see / innocent until proved guilty’ approach.

Baroness Flather/Nigerian men: During a BBC Radio programme on polygamy, a Nigerian caller phoned in and stated that his father had four wives and that they all lived together without arguments. Baroness Flather, responded saying, “Most of the men in Nigeria don’t do anything; their wives do all the work, that’s why they have so many. They have four wives – one to do the farming, one to look after the children, one to look after the man and one to do the housework. It is just a fact.” Her comment was not given much coverage in the media, neither was Baroness Flather called to order by the Conservative Party.

The reason for this response is because Baroness Flather fits into the description of a worthy perpetrator. She has been a life peer of the Conservative party for over twenty years. Furthermore, Nigeria is not an important trading partner of Britain, so any detrimental comment about Nigeria or its citizens would not elicit a strong reaction from the British political class. Furthermore, a Nigerian in the England is likely to be an immigrant in England. Thus the Nigerian men fit the unworthy victim of racism description.

Unworthy Perpetrator vs. Unworthy Victim of Racism

Sammy Ameobi and Fraizer Campbell Twitter race row: The racial insults directed at Sammy and Fraizer on twitter was barely reported. This is due to the fact that they play for two of the lesser-known Premiership Clubs and are not high profile footballers.

Unworthy Perpetrator Vs. Worthy Victim Of Racism

Sepp Blatters’s Handshake Comment: During an interview with Al-Jazeera, Sepp Blatter, the FIFA President was asked about his view on the alleged racial controversy in the English league involving John Terry and Luis Suarez. Sepp Blatter responded by stating that football does not have a problem with racism on the field and when such incidents occur, it should be settled by a handshake. Blatter’s comments created a backlash in England with the media, regulators, public and government officials in England condemning him. Below is a summary of the backlash in England resulting from Blatter’s comments:

  • Sepp Blatter’s comment was the headline news on BBC and Sky News and his comments was relayed on television continuously for days.
  • The following day all the press reported on Sepp Blatter’s comment. Here are some of the headlines: “Yes, Sepp Blatter is a clown… But he’s dangerous with it. Kick him out”- Daily Mail; “FIFA chief Sepp Blatter’s sick stunt Tokyo Sexwale”- The Sun; “Sepp Blatter is the Benny Hill of football… and the joke’s wearing thin”- Daily Mirror;
  • The UK Sports minister Hugh Robertson called for Sepp Blatter’s resignation. Gordon Taylor the Professional Footballers’ Association chief executive also called for Blatter’s resignation.
  • Sol Campbell, the former Arsenal defender was interviewed on BBC News night programme to air his views on Sepp Blatter’s controversial comment.
  • Prime Minister David Cameron backed Hugh Robertson’s call for Sepp Blatter to resign. Cameron said, “It’s appalling to suggest that racism in any way should be accepted as part of the game. A lot of work has gone into ridding racism from all aspects of our society, including football. As many of our top sports stars have rightly pointed out, now is not the time for complacency.” Ed Miliband, the opposition leader remarked, “I think Sepp Blatter’s comments are a disgrace frankly and I think that football needs new leadership. I don’t think he has shown in the remarks he has made recently, or indeed his record, that he can provide that leadership for world football.”
  • The 20 Premier League clubs also issued a statement condemning Sepp Blatter.
  • The Guardian Newspaper reported “While Sepp Blatter’s suggestion that racism was not an issue in football has been met with widespread scorn in Britain, the reaction across the rest of Europe has been more understated. While various British news websites have led this morning with calls for the Fifa president to resign, in countries such as Spain and Italy his comments are reported sparingly, if at all.” The Guardian’s editorial on 18 November 2011 called for Sepp Blatter to resign.
  • Neil Warnock, the Queens Park Ranger’s manager (where Anton Ferdinand plays) called for every black player to boycott the next international matches. He stated “The only way to get FIFA president Sepp Blatter to resign after his controversial comments about racism is if every black player boycotts the next round of international matches
  • Marina Hyde of the Guardian wrote an article titled “This Sepp Blatter racism row shows England’s morals are better than its football.”
  • The Labour MP, David Anderson, proposed to table a motion in the House of Parliament demanding Mr. Blatter to resign over comments made on racism in football.

When one takes into consideration that Sepp Blatter’s unwise and controversial comment was made in response to the John Terry racial controversy, one wonders why the backlash against Blatter was so severe in England, while such backlash has not been directed at John Terry. Politicians such as David Cameron, Ed Miliband and other members of Parliament who were silent when black Africans were killed in Libya by the National Transition Council forces suddenly found their voices to condemn the comments made by Sepp Blatter. Within a moment, England suddenly became a champion for racial justice.

The answer to the reason for the backlash targeted against Sepp Blatter can be found in the Racial Reaction Model. According to the RRM, a racial controversy, which involves an unworthy perpetrator targeting a worthy victim, would be subject to greater media coverage, high emotional reaction and increased calls for the perpetrator to be punished. In the Sepp Blatter ‘handshake row’, Sepp Blatter is the unworthy perpetrator of racism, while English football is the worthy victim of racism.

What makes Sepp Blatter an unworthy perpetrator? In 2010, BBC relayed a documentary three days before the FIFA executive committee was to issue their final verdict on England’s 2018 World Cup bid. The documentary investigated the corruption within the top hierarchy of FIFA. There were fears that the documentary could harm England’s world cup bid. A few days after the documentary was relayed on TV, England lost the bid to host the World Cup as FIFA awarded the hosting rights to Russia despite England presenting what was described as the best bid presentation and sending a high profile delegation including Prime Minister David Cameron, Prince Williams and David Beckham. Shortly after the humiliating defeat in which England received just two votes, the England World Cup bid leadership team announced that FIFA members had reneged on commitments given in the build-up to the vote. There were also suggestions that officials from other countries bribed the FIFA officials.

Sepp Blatter, then came out accusing England of being ‘bad losers’ saying “to be honest, I was surprised by all the English complaining after the defeat. England, of all people, the motherland of fair play ideas. Now some of them are showing themselves to be bad losers. You can’t come afterwards and say so and so promised to vote for England. The results are known. The outcome came out clearly.” This response did not go well in England thereby leading to an ongoing war between Sepp Blatter versus the English press, public, politicians and football hierarchy.

Rather than address the issue that resulted in Sepp Blatter making his silly comment about the handshake, the media, politicians and football authorities have diverted attention to Sepp Blatter. John Terry continues to play and captain the English team and racism in English football and England is on the ascendency. The right thing to do should have been to strip John Terry of his captaincy until the FA has conducted its investigation and given it’s ruling. Furthermore, the FA should set up an enquiry to focus on racism in English football.

Conclusion

In conclusion, for the last vestige of racism in this society to be eradicated, the media, public, regulators and government would have to adopt a consistent approach towards tackling racism irrespective of whether the victims or perpetrators of racism are worthy or unworthy. I strongly believe that if the energy spent on attacking Sepp Blatter for his controversial comment on racism was applied to other instances of racism in this society, racism will become a thing of the past.

Selah.

24 November 2011

A big idea that is worthy of credit

By Ahmed Sule (China Daily)

http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/opinion/2011-09/16/content_13716831.htm

Since I penned an article titled “Time for a new credit rating lifeline” (China Daily European Weekly, Aug 19) in which I argued for the formation of a BRICS-led credit rating agency (CRA) to rival Standard & Poor’s, Moody’s Investor Service and Fitch Ratings, a number of events have taken place within the CRA universe.

It has been reported that the US Justice Department will investigate S&P for its role in improperly rating several mortgage securities in the build-up to the 2008 financial crisis. On Aug 24, Moody’s downgraded Japan’s government debt by one notch to Aa3. Furthermore, a former Moody’s executive informed the US Securities Exchange Commission that the senior management of the company put pressure on its credit analysts to issue favorable ratings in order to please clients and generate further business.

Another event that is likely to have significant ramifications on the structure of the credit rating agencies occurred earlier this month. However, this event was not widely reported in the global financial press. On Sept 6, Dagong Global Credit Rating, the Chinese credit rating agency, indicated that it aims to collaborate with a number of organizations within the BRICS (the emerging economies of Brazil, Russia, India, China and South Africa), the US, Europe and South Korea to form a super-sovereign credit rating agency, which would reduce dependence on S&P, Moody’s and Fitch (the “big three”).

Guan Jianzhong, the managing director of Dagong, expressed his optimism that the proposed agency “will gain a leading position in the global rating market within the next five years”. The formation of a super-sovereign credit rating agency is a step in the right direction, as it would contribute to the improvement of the information asymmetry between debt issuers and investors.

Why is the formation of a new emerging market-led CRA to rival the big three CRAs necessary? What challenges would the proposed agency face and how can they be overcome? What are the prospects for such an agency?

For almost a century, S&P, Moody’s and Fitch – which account for 95 percent of the market share – have dominated the global CRA space. Despite the shift in the global financial architecture toward emerging economies, it has been difficult for CRAs from the emerging markets to compete with the big three. One major factor is the lack of access to the world’s largest capital market – the US. For a CRA to be recognized as a bond-rater in the US, it is required to obtain a Nationally Recognized Statistical Rating Organization (NRSRO) status, which is granted by the US Securities and Exchange Commission (SEC). So far, only 10 CRAs have been granted the NRSRO designation of which seven are from the US and one each from Canada, France and Japan. There is currently no representative from the emerging market. The formation of a CRA to rival the big three and challenge the dominance of the advanced economies’ CRA is long overdue.

Another reason why the formation of this proposed CRA is timely is because of the ongoing reforms and debates impacting the big three CRAs. In the aftermath of the recent downgrades of the US debt and the sovereign debts of a number of European countries, there has been an unprecedented backlash against the big three rating agencies on both sides of the Atlantic. The SEC has recently asked S&P to disclose who within its ranks knew of the decision to downgrade US debt before it was announced. This is an attempt to find out if there was any form of insider dealing.

The SEC is also investigating the role played by the credit rating agencies in developing mortgage-bond deals that helped spark off the financial crisis. In Europe, stern statements have been made by a number of top European politicians. For instance, EU Justice Commissioner Viviane Reding remarked: “Europe cannot let itself be destroyed by three American private companies.” There are also plans to set up a European credit rating agency in response to earlier calls by the German chancellor, the Austrian chancellor, the Polish deputy prime minister and Luxembourg’s prime minister. European legislators are also considering the possibility of imposing “civil liability” on rating agencies for incorrect judgments on the credit worthiness of sovereign European nations.

The implications of the ongoing onslaught on the CRAs by European and US regulators and politicians are twofold: First there is likely to be a more cautious approach by the big three agencies in the rating of US and European sovereign debt. Second, it is likely to lead to the formation of a Eurocentric CRA and a heavily US and Europe influenced big three CRAs. This could widen the credit information asymmetry between the emerging markets including the BRICS and the advanced debtor economies of Europe and the US.

Since a number of large emerging economies such as China, Brazil, Russia and other oil exporting nations have sizeable exposure to the government and corporate debt in a number of these advanced economies, these emerging countries need access to reliable, transparent and independent credit analyses. With the independence of the big three rating agencies gradually being compromised, the formation of the proposed super-sovereign CRA, which should mitigate against the risk of being pressured by authorities in the advanced economies is timely.

The clampdown on the big three rating agency also presents an opportunity for the new rating agency proposed by Dagong to stamp its presence in the global financial space. As regulators in Europe and the US curtail the influence of the big three, this new agency can exploit the clampdown to gain market share. However, for the agency to gain influence, it would need to be globally recognized, especially by regulators in the developed markets.

One way of gaining this recognition would be for the new rating agency to be registered as an NRSRO by the US SEC. This would give the agency access to the world’s largest capital market, thereby increasing its influence. However, this will not be an easy task as evidenced by the fact that none of the current NRSROs have any emerging market influence. In September 2010, the SEC denied Dagong NRSRO status, citing which it claimed to be Dagong’s inability to comply with the recordkeeping production, and examination requirements of the Federal securities laws. Some analysts have attributed this rejection to US fear that its dominance in credit rating could be challenged.

To overcome this barrier, the proposed rating agency would need to first get political support from emerging and developing economies. Each of the BRICS nations should officially recognize the new rating agency as a rating organization.

Other emerging markets such as African countries, Middle East and Asian economies should also be encouraged to recognize the proposed rating agency. BRICS and other emerging economies could legislate that before its sovereign wealth funds commit additional investment into the sovereign and corporate debt of advanced economies, these borrowers achieve a target rating set by the proposed agency.

Finally, the BRICS and other emerging markets should also push for the recognition of the proposed agency as an NRSRO by the SEC.

Time for a new credit rating lifeline

By Ahmed Sule (China Daily European Weekly)

http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/opinion/2011-08/19/content_13151109.htm

Credit rating agencies play a significant role in the financial world. They help clear up confusion in the capital market by providing investors and lenders with information so they can make informed decisions about the credit worthiness of debt obligations and financial products.

But they can also be destructive, as evidenced by their role in failing to do anything to stop the financial crisis that exploded in 2008. With the United States experiencing yet another financial crisis and the European Union debt crisis depressing the global economy, there have been calls for greater regulation of credit rating agencies in order to reduce the influence of these agencies.

With the rise of the BRICS (the emerging economies of Brazil, Russia, India, China and South Africa) and other emerging economies and their exposure to government debt in a number of advanced economies, these emerging creditor nations need access to reliable, transparent and independent credit analyses. A new, reliable, independent and influential rating agency is needed. In short, it is time to set up a BRICS credit rating agency.

First, however, let’s talk about what these credit rating agencies do. In short, they help lower the cost of seeking information and improve transparency. They usually assign ratings to states, countries, government agencies and corporations in both domestic and foreign markets. Governments and institutional investors often review reports generated by agencies to gain assurance on the debt issuers’ ability to meet its capital and interest obligation on its debt.

There are about 72 agencies worldwide, out of which 10 are viewed as Nationally Recognized Statistical Rating Organizations (NRSRO) by the US Securities and Exchange Commission.

The NRSRO status allows these agencies to issue credit ratings in the US. The global credit rating agency sector is dominated by three players: Standard & Poor’s, Moody’s Investor Service and Fitch Ratings.

The Big Three have come under intense scrutiny in recent years due to their role in the subprime mortgage crisis and the ongoing sovereign debt crises plaguing the EU and the US.

In the build-up to the subprime mortgage crisis, the three agencies failed to outline the risks in subprime mortgage debt products and gave these mortgage-backed securities very high ratings. Global investors, relying on the ratings, invested in these dubious financial products and created a housing bubble. Eventually, when the subprime borrowers began to default on their obligations (and when it was already too late for homeowners and investors and a financial crisis was inevitable) the agencies downgraded the financial products. These downgrades pushed the crash forward in the capital market. In the aftermath of the crisis, these agencies were roundly criticized for their incompetence and their inability to issue accurate ratings.

In the aftermath of the backlash resulting from their role in the subprime crisis, the Big Three became more proactive in ratings of sovereign debt. Previously, the Big Three were silent on the deteriorating fiscal conditions of the more developed markets in the US and Europe. While the Big Three were proactive in downgrading the ratings of fiscally challenged emerging market sovereign debt, they continued to retain the investment grade ratings for large economies such as Europe and the US. Things began to change in December 2009 when Fitch cut Greece’s rating from A- to BBB+ with a negative outlook. Within the month, S&P and Moody’s also cut Greece’s credit rating. In January of this year, Fitch joined S&P and Moody’s in downgrading Greece’s bonds to junk status.

This year the Big Three have turned their attention to the US, which had never experienced a credit downgrade. On Aug 5, S&P downgraded the US credit rating from AAA to AA+ citing its doubt in the ability of the US Congress and the Obama administration to formulate an effective fiscal consolidation plan that would stabilize the government’s debt dynamics.

As a consequence of downgrading the US and European debt ratings and their role in failing to warn investors of bad loans in the subprime mortgage crisis, S&P, Moody’s and Fitch are facing an unprecedented backlash from European and American governments.

On both sides of the Atlantic, there have been calls for greater regulation of credit rating agencies in order to reduce the influence of these agencies. The EU is proposing a number of measures to reduce the influence of rating agencies and is advocating the use of two obligatory ratings in addition to the review of the current investor-pay model framework of credit rating agencies. In June, members of the European Parliament recommended that credit rating agencies should be liable in civil law for their ratings. The EU Commissioner for Internal Market and Services Michel Barnier recently suggested banning credit rating agencies from assessing and rating countries that are under the EU-IMF bailout programs. There have also been calls by a number of European political leaders, such as Jean-Claude Juncker and Angela Merkel, for the formation of a European credit ratings agency to rival the Big Three, while the European Parliament has proposed setting up a European credit rating foundation. The European Commission has also suggested forcing credit rating agencies to let countries know about rating changes three days in advance.

The potential clampdown on the rating agency sector is likely to widen the gulf in accurate credit information that passes between BRICS and advanced economies. A number of large emerging economies have sizeable exposure to government and corporate debt in a number of advanced economies. China is the largest holder of US Treasury bonds with an investment of $1.17 trillion. It is indeed time to set up a BRICS credit rating agency.

BRICS should consider forming a credit rating agency to rival the Big Three and the proposed European credit rating agency. Forming a BRICS agency would help address the oligopolistic structure of the credit rating market. It would also act as a counterbalance to the domination of the rating agency market by agencies in developed economies.

The formation of a BRICS agency would be timely. Although there are other rating agencies outside developed markets, their ratings are often discounted by investors, issuers, the media and regulators in developed markets. Dagong Global Credit Rating Company, the Chinese rating agency that lowered the US credit rating relative to China in July of last year, is an example. Investors simply did not pay attention to the rating.

But the BRICS agency would have to be independent and autonomous. This could be a challenge for the BRICS, but for a BRICS agency to be accepted by the international capital market, BRICS would have to work toward this independence.

The agency should be transparent by disclosing the model and statistics it uses in arriving at its ratings.

A major challenge for a BRICS credit rating agency is the likelihood that its ratings will be disregarded. The agency may also not have easy access to debt issuers in developed markets. To overcome this potential obstacle, the organization’s agency would need to build clout. Each of the BRICS nations should officially recognize the organization’s agency as a rating organization. They could also encourage other emerging markets such as countries in Africa, the Middle East and other oil-producing and Asian economies to recognize the BRICS agency.

BRIC, Africa need to bridge barriers

By Ahmed Sule ,CFA

Published in China Daily

http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/opinion/2011-06/17/content_12723475.htm

On May 11, 2000, The Economist magazine dubbed Africa “the Hopeless Continent” due to its lackluster economic performance, in a feature article titled “Hopeless Africa”.

However, in the decade following the publication, Africa has experienced an economic revival with its combined GDP growing at an average rate of 4.5 percent per annum, thus making Africa one of the fastest-growing economic regions in the world.

Trade and investment have played an important role in Africa’s economic revival. In recent years, there has been a gradual shift away from trade between African and Western economies toward increased level of trade between Africa and the BRIC (Brazil, Russia, India and China) economies. Africa-BRIC trade is characterized by Africa supplying BRIC economies with natural and mineral resources, to fuel the latter’s rapid industrial expansion in exchange for infrastructural development in various projects including railways, roads, hydroelectric power stations and dams.

According to the Standard Bank Group, trade between BRIC nations and Africa increased almost eight times from $21.9 billion (15.2 billion euros) in 2000 to $164.6 billion in 2008, and it is expected to exceed $4 trillion by 2030. In 2010, China overtook the United States as Africa’s largest trading partner, while Brazil and India currently rank as Africa’s sixth and 10th largest trading partners, respectively. Among the BRIC countries, China dominates BRIC-Africa trade, accounting for about two-thirds of the trade.

The increased level of BRIC-Africa economic engagement has brought several benefits to both parties. This includes infrastructure development, economic expansion and developmental aid for Africa, while the BRIC nations have benefited from access to strategic mineral resources, market access and support from African states at multilateral summits.

As the BRIC countries and Africa continue to reap the benefits of bilateral trade, a number of initiatives such as the Forum on China-Africa Cooperation and the India-Africa Forum Summit have been put in place to foster friendly economic cooperation. There has also been a number of high-profile visits by officials from BRIC economies to Africa. In December 2010, the BRIC countries invited South Africa to join the grouping.

However, despite the increased level of economic engagement and various initiatives to foster harmonious economic cooperation between Africa and the BRIC nations, there have been instances of rising tension and conflict.

Having experienced the ills of colonialism and imperialism in the hands of Western economies, Africans are apprehensive of experiencing exploitation in the hands of the new emerging super powers. Consequently, the increasing economic engagement between the BRIC countries and Africa has resulted in rising tension and claims of exploitation with a number of Africans describing the BRIC economies as the new neo-colonialists. Thabo Mbeki, the former South African president, described China’s quest for mineral resources in Africa as a “new form of neo-colonialist adventure”. Others have described the BRIC countries’ incursion into Africa as the new scramble for Africa.

These conflicts have manifested in various forms. There were protests in Zambia as a result of the death of 50 mine workers in an explosion that took place at the Chinese owned copper mine in Chambishi, which occurred due to lax safety standards. In Nigeria, union members kidnapped 11 Indian steelworkers in 2007 over a pay dispute. There have also been complaints in Gabon and Ghana by environmentalists over the prospecting activities of the Chinese company Sinopec at the national parks.

What are the contributing factors to these conflicts? What factors are hindering BRIC-Africa economic cooperation? How can the Africa-BRIC relationship be improved so as to create a win-win situation for both parties?

As a result of the BRIC countries engagement with Africa, there has been a sizeable flow of foreign direct investment (FDI) into Africa, which often results in the establishment of companies in Africa by BRIC entrepreneurs. The activities of some of these companies have resulted in frictions, particularly in the area of labor relations. Even though these companies employ Africans, in some instances, these companies sometimes operate without regard to the safety and environmental laws of the land, thereby resulting in injuries and sometimes death. Another area of concern is the influx of expatriate workers from the BRIC economies. Very often African governments have signed contracts with the BRIC nations containing clauses that allow for the importation of expatriate staff, despite the availability of local skill sets to perform these roles.

Another factor that has strained cooperation between BRIC and Africa is the impact of their trade on the local industry. As a consequence of Africa opening its market to investment from the BRIC economies, a number of local industries have been unable to compete with the cheap imports coming from the grouping, which eventually results in the demise of these industries. A good example is the case of the textile industries, in which cheap textile imports from China resulted in the loss of hundreds of thousands of jobs in Nigeria, Lesotho and South Africa. The flooding of Chinese goods into a number of African countries has also stifled the development of the African manufacturing sector.

A lack of transparency in dealings between Africa and the BRIC nations also acts as a barrier to a harmonious relationship. One area where the lack of transparency is apparent is in the area of contract negotiation. Some of the contracts agreed between the BRIC nations and the African governments contain “Trojan horse” clauses, which allow for high import content and imported labor, thereby undermining local industries and employment. Furthermore, details of a number of agreements signed between African states and China are not subject to public scrutiny, thereby creating suspicion as to the real motives of these contracts. Very often, aid to African states has been used by the BRIC countries to obtain monopoly rights to the countries’ mineral resources. A number of corrupt African government officials also demand bribes before awarding contracts, thereby making it difficult for BRIC investors to operate.

The support to some African regimes by some of the BRIC economies in order to access the countries’ resources has often resulted in ill feelings toward BRIC among the citizens of a number of African states. This could backfire.

Furthermore, there appears to be information asymmetry in the dealings between African governments and BRIC. While the BRIC nations know what they want from their engagement with Africa, it is not really clear what Africa hopes to get in return. There is no coherent and holistic African program of engagement with each of the BRIC member countries. As a result of the inability of African governments in adopting a united front when dealing with BRIC, they are unable to exercise a strong bargaining power during negotiations.

In order for a harmonious Africa-BRIC economic cooperation to thrive, both parties will need to consider the following:

African member states should adopt a unified approach in their engagement with BRIC. Rather than engaging separately with each of the BRIC countries, African governments should combine as a single bloc as this will put Africa in a strong bargaining position. African governments should also discuss and develop a BRIC policy, which would spell out what it expects to get out of the Africa-BRIC economic engagement. Furthermore, African governments should set up think tanks or fund research on BRIC with a view of gaining a better understanding of BRIC engagement in Africa.

There should also be more transparency in BRIC-Africa economic engagement. China should provide more information about its foreign aid to Africa, including project costs, loan value, loan terms and repayment conditions. Furthermore, “Trojan horse” clauses contained in contracts, which are detrimental to local employment and industry, should be discouraged. However, allowances should be made for the employment of imported skilled workers where there is a paucity of the relevant skills in the local market. African governments should be more transparent in their operations by discouraging corrupt officials from demanding bribes from BRIC investors.

The BRIC economies will also have to balance their economic objectives with moral responsibility. For BRIC nations to achieve their objective in their economic engagement with Africa, it is important that the populations in countries where they have investments are treated fairly. African governments will have to monitor the activities of its trading partners to prevent instances whereby local industries and employment are undermined.

African governments, in conjunction with BRIC, should work out modalities to enable Africa businesses to access the vast BRIC market. Furthermore, as the BRIC economies continue to move up the manufacturing value chain, African governments should position their economies to exploit the vacuum left by BRIC advancement up the value chain. Africa should also learn from the development models adopted by the BRIC countries and, where feasible, collaborate with them in applying an African solution using the BRIC developmental experience.

The ever-expanding BRIC-Africa economic engagement presents a great opportunity to lift Africa out of poverty and at the same time provides BRIC with access to Africa’s strategic resource assets. Bridging the current barriers in trade between the two blocs will go a long way in making the relationship more of a two-way and win-win cooperation.

What THEY Said About Serena

Follow

Get every new post delivered to your Inbox.